Wild At Heart
Posted originally on the Archive of Our Own at http://archiveofourown.org/works/35162023.
Rating:
Archive Warning:
Category:
Fandom:
Relationship:
Character:
Additional Tags:
Language:
Stats:
Not Rated
Graphic Depictions Of Violence
F/M
Game of Thrones (TV), A Song of Ice and Fire - George R. R. Martin, A
Song of Ice and Fire & Related Fandoms
Jon Snow/Daenerys Targaryen, Aegon Targaryen (Son of
Elia)/Rhaenys Targaryen (Daughter of Elia), Past Rhaegar
Targaryen/Elia Martell, Lyanna Stark/Rhaegar Targaryen, Minor or
Background Relationship(s), Stannis Baratheon/Cersei Lannister
Jon Snow, Daenerys Targaryen, Aegon Targaryen (Son of Elia),
Rhaenys Targaryen (Daughter of Elia), Rhaegar Targaryen, Arthur
Dayne, Viserys Targaryen, Original Characters
Soul Mates AU, Dragons, Robert's Rebellion Fails | Rhaegar Targaryen
Wins, Dragon Riders, Magic, Southern Affairs, A Wilding in the South,
Ambiguous/Open Ending, minor physical abuse
English
Published: 2021-11-16 Completed: 2022-11-09 Words: 106,995
Chapters: 7/7
Wild At Heart
by LykaTessarion
Summary
The war was coming. It was enevitible. His people were desperate to survive, desperate
enough to do something that went against the very fibre of their being...
... They had to break bread with the South.
Summery: Rhaegar won. Only upon Arthur's return to the Tower of Joy, Lyanna was gone.
Notes
Well, Ive read a lot of stories on her before, and I wanted to give it a go. So, here we are...
I dont have a beta, it's just me, so I'll apologise now for everything that may, or may not be
wrong with it.
See the end of the work for more notes
The North
The North
Desperate.
That’s what they were. Food in the North was becoming scarce, animals that made up much of
their food source was out to escape the threat they felt – the same threat they all faced. One that
they could not escape from.
Winter was coming.
A winter like none had seen in thousands of years, and there was no longer hope of survival in the
North. They had hung on for far longer than seemed possible, but there came a time when you see
that the fight is lost, and if they did not change their ways… All would be for nothing. Jaeh had
seen it, had fought since he was old enough to know what fighting was, back when his people were
scattered far and wide in the Lands of the true North. Life here was not easy, it took years to find
and gather the wondering clans, more so for Mance to convince them that working together was
their best chance of survival.
Even then they could hardly focus on the main threat, petty squabbles boiling over until they were
fighting amongst themselves time and time again. All while the death neither stopped, nor slowed,
just fed on their dead as they killed one another. Bitter old grudges only seemed to fuel the fire and
all while winter drew closer. The cold somehow feeling sharper, the nights darker, though Jaeh
knew that winter was still not fully upon them, it would get worse.
People were already dying now, and he knew more would. It was only a matter of time. The only
hope they had, was beyond the wall. Jaeh couldn’t say everyone was on board with the idea, some
wanted to fight, but the majority of the elders saw it for what it was, a folly. War with the South
would only mean more death.
Death that would gift the Night King more soldiers.
The South was ruled by the Targaryen King, Rhaegar, and with him the Kingdoms were at peace.
To attack the wall now would only draw a unified seven Kingdoms against them, so they tried
another approach… A Southern approach.
Negotiating.
It was why they were stood waiting in the snowbanks before Castle Black bickering like children.
The entire manpower of the Nights Watch, all stood in a show of force – all one hundred and
twenty-five of them. There were more of them a few years ago, though the fools set out North in a
great raging and lost near two thirds of their men. Of course, they still did not believe in the threat,
to many of them his people where the reason. Even when facing the truth, some do not want to
believe.
The Free Folk, his people, out numbered them well over one hundred to one. They could take all
the castles on the wall in less than a day with enough planning, yet here they were… Well, they
were trying to speak but Mance was continuously interrupted whenever he opened his mouth,
perhaps that was why he cursed this all, “You boy,” Mormont grunted, pulling him from his
thoughts to see the Crow, eye him, “Do you have a name?”
Jaeh kept his face obscured, fingers dancing along the pommel of his sword, “Aye.” They wanted
to know his name… Jaeh scoffed as he toed the snow, feeling numerous gazes turn towards him.
Winter was coming, and a war with the crows would only bring more death on both sides, but to
these people, his people weren’t worth a thing. They were the only enemy beyond the wall, and no
petty words could change that.
“My name’s Jon,” he replied, as he met Mormont’s gaze, “and we’re here to parlay with you, and
the King in the South,” he added simply, trying to be as respectful as he could muster. The
southerners liked that kind of thing.
He’s already promised to keep a handle on his anger, though it was fleeting as he glanced towards
the crows as some sniggered,
“Why would the King parlay with Wildings?” he mocked as he shook his head slowly, “They’d
sooner send the dragons North to burn you to nothing,” he spat, spitting on the ground at his feet as
others beside him chuckled. Some of his people rising to the mockery, others cursing, though Jaeh
did not react, watching carefully as Mormont pushed the cunt of a crow back,
“ENOUGH,” he bellowed turning to glare at his crows before he shook his head, and turned back
towards Mance, “This isn’t a matter for Southern Kings. The Night’s Watch controls the domain
of the wall, and the New Gift,”
The Southerners thought they owned everything too…
Mance sighed, “We want South Mormont, beyond the wall and the Gift,” As far away from the
wall as possible, is what he wasn’t saying. Mormont’s brow furrowed as he looked at Mance
curiously, though he said nothing. The elders had argued over this from moons, but sometimes all
they needed was to be reminded of the real threat they all faced. Jaeh knew from his lessons that
the Nights Watch controlled the Gift, but nothing beyond it, and if they wanted safety – true safety.
Then the Gift would simply never be good enough.
The war was not something they could escape from, every day the Night King and his army grew
stronger, so they knew it was only a matter of time. The best thing they could hope for was an
agreement to settle the roots of their people somewhere safe until the war was over, it was all they
could hope for.
Jaeh basked in the silence, his eyes moving from Mance to Mormont and back again as each of
them contemplated their words, though it was Mance that stepped forwards first, “I like ya
Mormont, I do,” he nodded his head slightly in respect, “That means something cause’ I don’t like
many of ya,” he added as he looked along the line of crows, before he took a breath and glanced at
Tormund.
“Send word to the King in the South, tell him…,” he trailed off, and Jaeh felt his throat tighten as
he met his gaze for a moment… No. His mind reeled, heartbeat picking up. He wouldn’t. He
promised. “Tell the Southern King we have news of his late love… Lady Lyanna,” immediately
the whispers spread on both sides, with Mance having to raise his voice to be heard, “If he wants to
know more, he will negotiate with us,”
Jaeh swallowed hard, blinking in disbelief as he watched the crows bickering over one another,
those who knew among his people glancing towards him, and those that didn’t bickering even
more. This was not what was agreed.
“GET OUT OF MY-,” a crow cursed, as he charged past three of four of his peers, “WHERE IS
SHE?” he demanded, the question strangled, and Jaeh blinked in surprise as he watched the man
glare at Mance as he marched towards them in long strides. Eye’s locked on his hand as it moved
to the pommel of his sword, Jaeh stepped past Tormund and cut the crow off, his hand resting on
the pommel of his own sword – mind registering the familiar eyes…
“I wouldn’t do anything stupid Stark,” Mance replied simply, “You’ll hear nothing until we hear
from the Southern King,” he added before he turned around, and began heading back towards
camp.
“I SWEAR IF YOU HURT HER-,” Stark growled, “I’ll KILL YOU MYSELF,”
Tormund chuckled, drawing his attention, “Are you stupid crow?” He asked, tilting his head to the
side as the man stepped back, “Deaf?” he rubbed his beard a moment, “You heard Mance, you
want news send word to your King,” he repeated, as he slapped Toregg on the shoulder and nodded
towards him. Jaeh didn’t move, watched the flicker of recognition in those same grey eyes’, though
he was yanked backwards quickly – Toregg nearly lifting him off his feet as he nudged him ahead,
though he didn’t fight him on it, a chill resonating through his bones, at what Mance had just
done, of a promise he’d just broken.
II
Jaeh struggled to keep a hold of his anger – his mind racing with different scenarios as the sun fell
and rose again, sleep eluding him. Stalking off further North with Ghost, while Dormund trailed
after him like a duckling thanks to Tormund. In some ways they still treated him as though he was
a child. Jaeh shook his head slowly, trying to control his thoughts and focused on spending a slither
of time with those he cared for in the caves below the Weirwood grove. A place his people had
began calling the Heaven. It was the only safe place left at this side of the wall, free from the dead
that came for them all.
The magic here ran deep, woven through the very roots in the ground, interwoven amongst the
ever-reaching caverns and passages below. The Three-Eyed Crow made this all possible – it had
taken a while to argue for his people, being reminded time and time again that the Three-Eyed
Crow could not interfere with matters. Yes, unless it benefited him in some way. Jaeh had managed
to ware him down eventually, persuading the old sack of wood and bone to compromise – for a
price. The young, the old, and those unable to fight was what they agreed upon, while those able,
travelled and lived among the clans. He supposed here, the people could just live. It wouldn’t last,
but while they negotiated with the South, they could stay here without the worry of the dead
coming for them in the Night.
There was a smile tugging at his lips as he slipped past one of the largest caverns and caught sight
of Val and Dalla ever-growing with child, deal with some of the children there along with others,
though he did not stop. Jaeh continued on, heading deeper into the far-reaching network of caves,
as he thought to what they had here. He was proud of what he had accomplished in getting the
Three-Eyed Crow to see. Those here were safe and given respite from the harshness out there.
Some would fight in the war, and should things turn out well for them, some would be able to go
beyond the wall to join with the rest of his people, but for now, they would learn what they could,
and grow here. Exhaustion finally took him, cocooned in warmth away from all the worries in the
world, but it did not last.
Mance would want him there when word came from the South, and he wanted to be there. Jaeh
was hopeful that once word had come, he would be able to come back, but he knew it would
depend on the words of this Southern King. Now the South knew of his Muña, he needed to be
more careful than ever before. He could not be a cause for war. Muña had always blamed herself
for the Southern Rebellion, she tried not to show it, though looking back he could see – the tears
she shed under the weight of guilt. The same tears she tried so hard to hide.
The journey back to camp was quiet… Well, it was until Tormund met them halfway back and
decided he’d try to break through the ‘broodiness’ while bickering with Dormund and Munda.
Mance had only sent him to make sure he actually returned.
Jaeh felt somewhat relieved by the time they returned, even if he couldn’t stop himself avoiding
Mance. It was childish, he knew that, but the words circling his mind would not be good for
anything. Not now, not when they all needed to be united.
There were those of his people that still did not see his place among them. Even now he did not
belong. He would always be an outsider. It didn’t matter that he had grown up amongst them, it
was the blood that ran through his veins. The elders sought to secure him to the North with a wife,
and there were a few that tried. Ygritte nearly succeeded… He just couldn’t. Not when his dreams
had called him to the abandoned Hardhome. Finding travellers from the East, who spoke of their
fire gods, and visions in the flames.
Jaeh knew it was more than that. They feared they could not control him, that one day he would
simply leave them all behind. It was said that there was power in his blood. Dire wolves were rare,
they did not abide by the will of any, nor did they follow blindly. Others had tried to control them,
tried to force their will upon them, but only Muña was able to bond with Prophecy, while no one
could bond, or control those in her pack. They were free spirited.
Ghost was different. Bjamun tried to take him from him, had tried to force his will upon him when
he was still a pup, and Jaeh had killed him by accident. The anger burning through him, blinding
him until he could see nothing but himself through eye’s that were not his own – dead eyes.
Mance and the elders called for him eventually, and he reluctantly joined them in the largest of the
tents, quietly listening as they discussed what would happen when word came from the south.
Should word come from the south. Mance may be their King, and he was the focal point in
speaking with the crows, though here he was just a voice of many. They wouldn’t be kneeling to
the Southerners, but they knew they would have to offer something… Gold, some of their riches,
he was sure. The Southerners would be allowing them beyond the wall, they were not naive to
think they would do this without something in return.
Jaeh narrowed his eyes on Mance as he sighed loudly, and met his gaze from across the tent, “Well
are you gonna come out with it?” he grumbled as he rose a brow at him, feeding that anger he’d
felt since he headed off north in the first place…
“You. Broke. The. Promise!” he bit out. His hand fisting at his side – at times their word was all
they had, and Manse made that promise when he first met his Muña.
Mance sighed deeply as he looked down at the table, before he took a breath and met his gaze
again sympathetically, “I needed them to listen,” he replied as he looked around at each of the other
leaders before he looked at him again, “I needed to give them a reason to listen to us,” he shook his
head slightly, “We know how they look at us. When the Southerners hear word, they will come…”
III
Mance was right.
They received no word from the South – only the dragons cries echoing from beyond the wall. He
could feel them. Excitement burning deep at getting to see these dragon’s from the South, though
he couldn’t help the growing pit in his stomach at what this could mean. Would they be hostile like
every other Southerner he’d met, or would they negotiate with them? Tormund stopped him from
setting out before he could leave the tent, folding his arms over his chest and staring at him, “Do
yuh remember what we agreed?”
“Yes,” he muttered with a nod, fighting the urge to roll his eyes. They wanted him to stay from
sight, and neither draw unwanted attention nor piss off whoever the royal sent. It was easy.
Jaeh followed after the group as they made their way towards the gates of Castle Black with a
hundred or so fighting men, and Spear wives. In case everything went to shit. They had no idea
how any meeting with the Southerners would go, or how this Targaryen would act. Jaeh made sure
to stay out the way, hanging back with the likes of the twins Jaroll and Jarvir as he looked to the
skies for a glimpse of the dragons. He could still feel them, the sensation faint and nearly snuffed
from the silence of the wall.
The crows were already there, stood in another show of force though it was telling that Mormont
was not there yet, neither was Stark. Watching curiously as the murmurs grew as the crows slowly
parted, every head in their turning as Mormont led who he suspected to be the Royals through the
crowd. The first lordling was young like him, with dark hair, and pale skin, wrapped in fur and
leather to ward off the cold. It was the young lady who held the attention of every crow they
passed though…
“You stand in the presence of Prince Aegon, of House Targaryen. The heir to the Iron throne, and
Princess Daenerys, of House Targaryen, the sister to the King,” a stone faced lord declared loudly
for all to hear, while Jaeh glanced around his people half amused as most of them only looked at
one another.
It was Kenna that stepped forwards, the towering woman pointing a hefty finger at Mance, “He’s
Mance, our King,”
The prince looked at Mance and nodded slightly as he took a few steps from the line of crows,
along with the Princess and Mormont. “Well, you requested a parlay?” he asked simply,
“Aye,” Mance agreed. “We want to settle in the South, beyond the wall,” he sighed. They didn’t
want to settle south, they needed to settle south. “…and, we want to do so without a war between
our people,” he explained, simply. If only it was that simple. With how the South saw them, no
negotiation would be an easy thing…
Jaeh watched closely as this Aegon pivoted on his feet and tilted his head to look up at the looming
wall towering over them all, “Its magnificent, isn’t it?” he was saying, though Jaeh found his
attention drawn to the princess. Her eyes twinkling in the frost and snow as she looked among his
people, not with hatred or scorn, but something akin to fascination. He’d seen beauty. The
priestess’ from Essos were beautiful in their own right with their bright eyes and pale skin. There
was Val too with her hair of honey, and her pale blue eyes, but Jaeh had never seen some one as
otherworldly as the princess, hells the both of them. The prince shifted back drawing his attention
as he looked at Mance,
“The wall is the one thing currently keeping the peace,” the prince replied after a moment. “For
years your people have ravaged and raided the North. You have Kidnapped women, and
children…,” he shook his head in clear distaste. “With the wall behind you. What’s to say you
wouldn’t do the same?”
Jaeh took a deep breath as he peered over the heads of those in front of him, trying to catch a
glimpse of Mance’s reaction. Waiting for his response, for him to defend their people.
Not every clan joined their cause. Some of them wished to set out on their own, hells, some did not
wish to leave the place they called home… Still, those that did decide to head South, and climb the
wall chose to do so because they thought it was their only chance to get beyond the wall. They
thought they could survive the armies on the other side, or sneak beyond them…
They were all dead now.
Now, his people needed to survive. The silence stretched and he could feel his anger growing,
waiting for someone to say something. Glancing to each side of him, he shook his head as he saw
others doing the same before, he sighed, and slipped past Jaroll and Jarvir toward the front of his
people.
Fuck it. If they wouldn’t defend his people, he would. “What’s the Nights Watch?” he asked, as he
finally stepped from the crowd of his people. Shaking his head once again, and averting his gaze to
the wall of ice that stretched up into the low clouds,
Jaeh smirked, “Aye. We know what it was in the beginning,” he huffed, “It was said to be a noble
cause to protect the realms of men,” he chuckled at the last part, eying the crows. He’d heard
stories of what the Nights Watch was as he grew up, Mance even grew on the wall. Jaeh looked
back at the prince, meeting his gaze head on, “Now though? It’s a place for murderers and rapists.
A place the Kingdoms of the South send its criminals,” he huffed out a laugh as he caught
Mormont openly glaring at him, but he didn’t care, and he wasn’t quite done yet.
“Tell me Prince. Do you define the whole of your people by those…,” he pointed at the whisps of
crows, never taking his eyes of the prince, “few?” It was a question he already knew the answer to,
as he glanced over his shoulder at his people and smirked. Spreading his arms wide as he looked
back at the prince, “Then why do you define ours, by those few that set off beyond?”
Jaeh smirked as his people roared in agreement, his mind pulling away slightly as he felt Ghost. It
was the truth, wasn’t it? How could they claim to know their people when none were the same?
Even then, the worst of them were already dead. He didn’t bother looking into the Prince or
Princess reactions, almost rolling his eyes as he caught the subtle look that Mance shot at
Tormund. The look enough to wipe the grin from his face as he elbowed Torwynd, who moved
closer in his attempt at getting him to shut up – now they could.
The prince sighed in thought as he looked back at Mance, “Perhaps he has a point…,” he shared a
look with the princess, though she only nodded slightly back towards Mance. “The King sends an
invitation to you. To join him, and discuss an alliance in Kings Landing-,” the prince paused as his
people jeered at him, and raised his voice as he tried to continue, “You may bring others with you,”
“SO, HE CAN BE YER HOSTAGE?” someone jeered,
“LEVERAGE HIM AGAINST US?” Esta hollered as she waved her fist towards the Royals.
“LURE HIM SOUTH TO KILL HIM?” Another grumbled, snarling as those in the crowd leered in
agreement.
“ENOUGH,” Mance shouted, silencing the onslaught. Looking around the men and women as the
murmuring quietened, though did not cease entirely, “they speak the truth. I would only be a
hostage in your city,”
The prince and princess looked at one another a moment, though he watched curiously as the
princess blinked, her eyes closing a moment as her head tilted towards him. Narrowing his eyes
slightly as her bright eyes fluttered open, a strange look in her eyes as a stranger feeling grew.
Warmth twisting, and curling through him – igniting in his chest, and burning through muscle and
bone until he could feel it in his fingers and toes. He couldn’t look away from her eyes.
He didn’t want to look away from her eyes. “You can send someone in your stead…,” the prince
was saying, though it was hard to concentrate on the words, his voice simply noise in the
background.
Eyes locked. The warmth expanding in his chest, as his heartbeat picked up, breath growing
heavy… Why? What was happening? What was this? He struggled to think, blinking through the
strange memories in his mind, his thought shifting. He didn’t fear the Targaryen’s, or their
dragons. He’s seen the true threat. He’d seen the Ni… Oh.
The Pain surprised him – sharp and sudden, searing hot in the back of his mind – a strangled groan
leaving him as he swayed on his feet, dizzy. Trying his best to blink through blurry eyes as
someone cursed, “What in the--,” fuck. He could feel nothing but heat. Curling, burning, searing
through his vein as his knees buckled.
The world around him clouding… No, was that? Jaeh squeezed his eyes closed and forced them
open again to make sure his mind wasn’t playing tricks on him, squinting at the steam licking from
his hand buried in the snow. When did he fall? There was so much – too much to focus on as he
forced himself to look up. The prince hovering over the princess, her pale skin flushed, heat
radiating from her, though her eyes only searched his. Groaning again as another wave of pain
radiated down his spine, his eyes clouding again, stronger than before until he could see nothing…
Until he could feel nothing, but the heat.
IV
Jaeh groaned as the ground rumbled beneath him, squinting as he tried to make sense of what was
happening. A warmth pressing him down into the cold floor, stopping him from truly moving. It
was the smoke and ash that alarmed him, lingering over the rich earthy scent in the air. No, this
was different. He struggled to take a breath, focused on remaining calm as he tried to shift as best
as he could in the restricted space, gasping as the shadow moved. The ground quaking when it did.
Jaeh swallowed a deep breath, rolling onto his back and gaping as the dragons’ tail lifted off him,
in one swift move. Its giant maw bearing down on him, as dark red eyes stared through him. His
ears were ringing, more so as the beast blinked slowly, and released a huff of smoke towards him.
The heat enough to break him from his daze, his mind reeling at strange words he could somehow,
feel. Almost as if they were whispered in the wind.
Lenton. Ñuha lenton.
He scrambled back as slowly as he could, melting ice, and freezing water burning his hands, but it
was nothing compared to what this dragon could do to him. Jaeh rolled over onto his front when he
was far enough away, hoping he could make it back to the trees. Scrambling to his feet he looked
back over his shoulder to see if the dragon would come after him, though it seemed more
preoccupied with something under its wing.
“What did you do?” it was a growl, which froze him on the spot. Turning in time to see the prince
advance on him, his sword in hand. Fuck. Jaeh swayed on his feet as he tried to grasp for the
pommel of his sword, but he lost his footing, and tumbled headfirst in to the snow once again.
Groaning in pain from the fall, and the ringing in his head – What the hell was wrong with him?
“I’ll ask one more time. What. Did. You. Do?” the prince growled. Jaeh swallowed hard as he
rolled onto his back as stared up at the prince looming over him, releasing a breath when he cursed
and stepped back suddenly. Allowing himself to relax a moment as Ghost’s snout hovered over
him, intelligent red eyes flickering between the prince, and the dragon. Not that either magical
creature seemed bother by the other. Jaeh sat up, trying to make sense of the strange thoughts and
sensations in his mind.
Lenton. Ñuha lenton.
Home. My home.
The words charged with so many conflicting emotions. Confusion. Hope. Doubt. It was happiness
that drowned the others out though. Not that it helped him understand… Was he truly going mad?
Jaeh stood slowly, wiping snow and ice from his face before he rested his palms on his knees for
support and looked at this prince. “I did nothing,” he admitted wiping the sweat from his forehead.
Eye’s shifting to the black dragon as he uncoiled his giant head again, only this time revealing the
princess slowly climbing to her feet. Releasing a harsh breath as her eyes sought him out – that
same strange sensation ebbing to life, only this time it felt welcoming, like the waters heat from the
hot springs. Those same emotions roaring to life. Hope. Relief. Happiness.
The princess finally looked away, and he watched her glance towards the prince as she squared her
shoulders and took a few steps away from her dragon. The silence filled with the crunching of
snow as the crows edged back through the gates where they had clearly fled, smartly staying clear
of the dragon even now, while he could feel his people do the same. Not that he looked, he
couldn’t seem to look away from her, fighting back a small smile – it was not the time – when she
eyed him, from the corner of her eyes.
“What in the seven hells-,” One of the crows began, though he was cut off quickly when the
princess spoke.
“He will accompany us South to Kings Landing,” she stated as she nodded towards him. A
predatory look in her eyes as she turned her head towards Mance. Jaeh shook himself from his daze
as the prince turned to the princess, neither saying a word out loud, though he could have sworn he
could hear their words. There lips were not moving, and he could hear their words. Maybe he was
losing his mind…
jaelan zirȳla naejot māzigon lēda īlva.
I want him to come with us.
Skoro syt?
Why?
Issa kesrio syt issa ñuha
It is because he is my...
A smile curled on her lips as she slowly looked at him once again, the prince following her gaze
with a slight frown, his eyes narrowing. Jaeh felt uncomfortable under their scrutiny, feeling the
heat rise up his throat as he forced himself to look away. Thankfully Mance took the moment to
draw the royals attention as he edged closer, running his fingers over Ghosts head, the wolfs red
eyes blinking closed in pleasure. “I’m sure we can come to an agreement on one of us representing
our people in your south, but not the boy.” Jaeh despised when they still called him boy, as young
as he was he’d been fighting since he was old enough to hold a bow. Even before that, he’d helped
his people in other ways, in any way he could.
The princess pressed her lips together tightly as she looked at the prince with a raised brow, though
he only sighed in response as he looked back at Mance. “We received word you had news of Lady
Lyanna Stark,” he asked instead. Biting the inside of his cheek and staring off at the wall of Ice
that stood before them, instead of glaring at Mance like he wanted to.
“Aye. We do,” Mance replied with a sigh of his own.
“The King is open to receiving you for negotiations,” the prince paused, “We do not wish for a war
between our people, and having grown in court, in the capital. I have found it is the people you
need to bring on your side,” he glanced at him, “If you were to allow the boy to accompany us
South in your name, he would be a good representation of your people…,”
“The courts may be more accepting of someone young, like Aegon and I,” the princess added
quietly,
Mance was already shaking his head as he opened his mouth to reply, but the dragon shifted
suddenly in the slush, sharp claws tearing into the earth as it towered over them all. Jaeh frowned
as he looked down at the princess, her hands clenched into tight fists as she glared at Mance – the
dragon reacting to her with no command as its blood red eyes closely followed her gaze. The prince
frowned too, moving to press his hand to her shoulder,
gīda Dany
Calm Dany.
It was the prince’s voice again though quiet like it had been, but more than that he could feel an
anger burning under his skin. Could it be her anger? Jaeh swallowed hard before he looked at
Mance, “Aye, I’ll do it,”
“J-Jon…,” Mance tried as he looked at him, though he paused when he shook his head. This was
simply another way he could help his people. Tormund, or even Karsi wouldn’t last long in the
South, but he knew he could. He kept peace between his people, many of which believed in the old
gods, and the priestesses who spoke of their fire gods. He could keep peace in away in the South
too, he had to. There was something else to all this, to the princess and her reaction to him, and all
that had happened mere moment ago… He wanted to make sense of it all, and perhaps this was his
only way to do that. He wanted to do that.
Jaeh knew he was more civil than some, and certainly more open to Southerners than others as
his Muña was born in the South.
Mance sighed deeply, though focused back on the royals, as he pulled a key from around his neck
that had been fashioned with string, “Your King should remember the chest that Lyanna kept,” he
sighed as he ran a thumb over the wood which had been engraved to the likeness of a dragon’s tail,
“Here. Show your king the key. Jon will bring the chest with him when he travels South,” he
explained as he held out the key towards the prince to take.
“Thank you.” Aegon murmured as he looked at the key, a soft smile growing on his lips before he
slowly turned to look at him, “In the coming days one of our ships will be at East Watch, by the
sea. They will sail you to Kings Landing,” he explained before he spared another glance towards
the princess, though she seemed more than preoccupied with her dragon. Her tiny frame pressed
against the dragons maw, as she leaned her head against its warm scales, whispering words quietly
in Valyrian, he knew.
Jaeh wasn’t sure what it was, but once again he found that he couldn’t take his eyes from them as
Mance, Mormont and Aegon moved aside in a quiet discussion. There was this… Desire to move
towards her – an invisible rope tugging him in her direction. Jaeh bit the inside of his lip, and
stepped closer, respecting the dragons presence though not fearful of him, pausing only when the
dragon shifted his attention first, princess following its movement until her bright eyes were locked
on his, though he couldn’t quite stop himself from focusing on the frown on her pretty face, “nyke
ojūdan nykēla,” she whispered.
I lost control. Jaeh looked at her curiously before he smiled softly, she truly was unlike any he had
seen before, “Kostagon ao ȳdragon Valyrīha?” she asked shyly, as she chewed her bottom lip, and
looked down at the melting snow at her feet.
Do you speak Valyrian? Jaeh smiled in response, “Aye, I do,”
She shook her head as she looked at him thoughtfully, “You are not at all what I expected…,”
Jaeh looked at her curiously, unsure what she meant, but he could remember the stories his Muña
told him even now of what the southerners believed were beyond the wall. “What, did you expect a
bunch of Grumkins and Snarks?”
The princess grinned as she shook her head gently, “No... Just you,” she murmured just loud
enough for him to hear. His eyes widening as she quickly looked away, though Aegon returned to
her side before he could say anything else. The conversations were done for now, as were the
arrangements as they all quickly began to head in their own directions. The prince leading the
crows back through the gates as his people stalked off between the tree’s, though he waited a
moment. Watching in fascination as the princess mounted her dragon with ease and settled herself
on the dragons back. Those bright eyes of hers watching him,
Rhaelāzma. Zȳhon brōzi iksis Rhaelāzma.
Rhaelāzma. His name is Rhaelāzma.
Jaeh nearly stumbled as he felt her words once again, as loud as if she had spoken the words, but
she hadn’t. How? There were so many questions though he did not have time to put them to words
as Rhaelāzma screeched proudly, spreading his jet-black wings wide – Jaeh moved back quickly,
watching as the beast beat his wings, once, twice before he was air bound. Her smile – an image
locked inside his mind as they circled once before they flew South beyond the wall. The emerald
dragon screeching to the skies with Aegon atop soon following after them. Jaeh shook his head as
he looked to Ghost, still unable to quite believe what had just happened, the wolf watching him
curiously before he stretched and readied to head back to camp. There was much to discuss before
he set off towards East Watch by the sea, but he could do this.
He needed to do this for all of them...
The Journey South
Chapter Summary
Jaeh gets his first taste of the South while meeting a very curious dragon on his
journey to meet with the Southern King.
Chapter Notes
This chapter was much longer than it was supposed to be, but I feel it needed it. There
are part's I’m still not particularly happy about, but I like it more than I did.
Just a note this story is mainly finished. I just need to proof and clean it up a bit, which
I’m currently doing chapter by chapter. Anyways, I hope many of the questions will be
answered within the story, but if something doesn’t make sense, I hope I can clarify it
for you.
I hope you enjoy! p.s sorry for any mistakes you may come across!
The Journey South
FUCKING SOUTHERNERS.
Grr . Jaeh squeezed his eyes shut, teeth clenched as the entire ship jolted, his body lifting from the
wooden planks for a moment before he was crashing back down against them. The pain-numbing,
chains chafing against his wrists, and wet hair sticking to the side of his face as he tried to right
himself.
Squinting through salt and water as the cage that held Ghost pulled against the chains holding it in
place.
This was hell .
Day? Night? In the small dark room, it was all the same because there was no way of knowing. It
had been weeks of travelling, of surviving in the wilderness just to get to East Watch. Then the
fucking crows were reluctant to even let him through the bloody gates until they brought the King's
Men. Those cunts drawing swords and surrounding him, forcing him into shackles like a criminal,
while they had a cage ready for Ghost. Not that his wolf was ever going to go in the damn
thing. Jaeh pushed him to, only to appease the kings’ men. Something he now regretted. Especially
with how he’d had to watch Ghost suffer…
The seas were rough, storms battering the ship near constantly with little rest in between. Not that
he’d slept at all beyond a couple of minutes at a time when exhaustion finally took him…
Awakening to the chains, his head banging against the wall, or the cage as the ship tipped and
lurched against the waves once more.
Were the Gods angry? Was this his punishment?
He was never meant to venture South. Muña always said his place was in the North. It was and
always would be a part of him, from the earth beneath his feet to the stars that hung in the night.
He already missed it…
Jaeh couldn’t be certain, but what he did know was that Ghost hated the sea, just as much or even
more than he did. The anger curdling in his belly as time drew on, though it meant little when he
was struggling to keep the little food the King's Men was giving him in his stomach. Losing
himself to the lack of sleep, the constant heaving leaving him weaker than he’d ever been. Feeling
nothing but drained and constantly tired.
Nyke vaoreznuni ñuha zokla
I’m sorry my wolf.
Jaeh hummed as he felt her words once again, like a warm balm in the back of his mind. Blinking
in the dark, as he lifted his head to glance around the room for the voice. The words filling him
with warm hope as he looked from one side of the bare room to another. Perhaps it was his mind
playing tricks on him, but he felt as though he wanted to see her again. He almost needed to see her
again. Where was she?
Jolting at the sudden screech that rippled over everything – drowning out all for miles. Groaning at
the sting from the shackles around his wrists as he looked to Ghost, who laid with his head on his
front paws waiting. The wolf wanted out of the cage and nothing much else mattered to him. Jaeh
could hear deep voices rumbling through the wood of the ceiling, squinting his eyes as he tried to
get a better understanding of what they were saying. Was that the princess and Rhaelāzma?
Daor dovodedha. Kesā ūndegon nyke aderī.
No silly. You will see me soon.
Jaeh smiled weakly at the warmth that came with her words. It was somehow stronger than
anything he'd felt on the ship, and yet it was her words in his mind. How was this even possible?
Why him? Yet when he tried to focus on the questions, he found his mind straying to other things…
To that brief moment they’d had together in the North. The frown on her pretty face quickly shifting
to a shy smile as she looked at him, and the way those star-like eye’s of hers brightened…
Unable to stop the yawn that rocked him, his body shuddering in the stress, eyes itching from lack
of sleep and the salty water, he sighed deeply and leaned his head back against the wall…
Kessi addemmagon syt bisa!
They will pay for this.
He felt her words again, but more than that he could feel the ghost of her emotions too. A low
strum of anger entwined with worry. A cough rumbled out of his throat, forcing his eyes closed as
he shook his head – the prince and princess had nothing to be sorry for.
He would endure for his people. The King's men would not break him… Jaeh cleared his throat and
tried to focus on the commotion above deck. The ship lurched violently a moment before he swore
something dropped to the wooden deck. Cursing as the ship lurched down again, rocking slightly
as it eased against the waves. Were they already in the south? No, that wasn’t right, they couldn’t
be…
He closed his eyes and tried to focus on what his Muña told him all those years ago. It pained him
that he couldn’t remember every moment with her, but he could always remember when she spoke
of the North.
“The North is our home little one,” she tickled his tummy making him giggle, “The cold. The
Snows, and even the Weirwood trees are part of who we are,” she smiled then poking him in the
cheek playfully. “The North stretches from the Lands of Always Winter all the way beyond the wall
to The Neck,” she chuckled gently at the look on his face. Muña could always awe him with her
stories.
“In the South, it's much warmer than here,” she frowned playfully her grey eyes full of mirth,
“Down there, there’s no snow most of the year, and there are fields filled colours you could only
hope to dream…,”
He could always remember the faraway look in her eyes. The way she sighed and pulled him closer
under the furs as she pressed a kiss to his hair.
“I promise you Jaeh. When you grow. Your life…,” she pressed her palm against his chest just
above his heart. “Your life is more than duty, or prophecy…,” Muña’s dire wolf interrupted them
as she tried to squeeze her large form between them. Giggling as they squeezed together and made
room for the she-wolf until they were all squashed together.
Jaeh cuddled his Muña while Prophecy lay behind him facing the entrance.
It was their last night together before…
Even now he could remember the way she curled his hair around her fingers in the calm, trying her
best to lull him to sleep as she hummed a tune quietly. He could always sleep in her arms, just close
his eyes and dream…
Only he couldn’t that night. He closed his eyes and clung to her, as she spoke again,
“No matter what. You will always be free to choose…,” she pressed a kiss to his hair, “I will make
sure of it!”
Jaeh smiled briefly with the thoughts of her. She was fearless, brave, and he was the reason she
was dead. He was the reason she was killed…
The nightmares kept him awake that night, vivid images of monsters lurking in shadows
accompanying him every time he closed his eyes. He knew they were there… They all did. It felt
like they were watching them, waiting for something… He clung to his Muña as she tried to
comfort him as best, she could, while Prophecy prowled back and forth restlessly in the snow. Laid
in the quiet as he stared at him Muña, fighting his heavy eye's as she smiled and watched him.
A loud caw of crow woke him, fear rising as Muña was no longer there beside him. Jaeh scrambled
outside, eye’s wide as he caught sight of blue ominous eyes almost glowing in the dark as screams
began littering through camp. One. Two. Then hundreds, as the dead swarmed them all. Sword and
axe snapping bone. Claws and teeth tearing at aged flesh, shrills and murmurs calling to the night
in a bard of death.
Jaeh was only small, but he could feel them there, could feel them closing around him. He was
thrown forwards into the cold snow, staring wide-eyed as Muña ducked and slashed, cut and
hacked at the dead – Prophecy dancing around her to keep the monsters at bay along with her pack.
He was terrified, frozen in fear as the walker closed in on them. The monster’s eyes glistened in the
cold as it caught sight of him. The ice spear tearing through flesh, carving through any who dared
stand in its way.
He was weak.
He could still feel the ghost of the dead clawing at his clothes, nipping at his skin, tearing at his
hair before Muña got to him. The fear in her eyes as she pressed her fingers to his cheek to calm
him. He watched her look up, watched helplessly as he was pushed behind her. His eyes taking in
every slight move as she lowered to her stance. The sword, an extension of herself as she twirled
and fought back against an endless stream of the dead. Dark eyes watching as her sword tore
through one dead then the next before the rest parted for the Walker in a silent command. The air
freezing around the being as his Muña faced off against it.
Terrified as he watched her dodge and evade against the Walker, the monster side stepping and
evading his Muña with ease. Prophecy prowling around, waiting for the right moment before she
dove at the monster. Fear tearing his heart as the Walker turned with unnatural speed and reached
for her. Only Muña engaged him before he could slash at the she-wolf. Prophecy tumbling
ungracfully to the ground with a low whine, though he couldn’t take his eyes from his Muña. The
way she danced, and fought…
Eye's widening as the ice spear met her sword for a moment – the piercing kiss of the blades
bringing peace to the violence in the midst of the battle for a slither of time until the Walkers
inhuman strength won out… Jaeh screamed as he watched the blow throw her back off balance, the
monster advancing with his spear in hand – forcing her back towards the edge... Towards the edge
of the mountain...
Jaeh closed his eyes as he remembered the helpless look on her face just before she was thrown
back – Red Beard and Mance grabbing him to stop him from going after her.
Prophecy found her not two nights later, just barely hanging on for life. Muña was a fighter. She
fought for another day, murmured in her dreams but he never saw her wake again. The dire wolves
all survived, though they became distant often disappearing for moons at a time. The last he saw of
any of them was when Shadow – Prophecies’ litter mate – returned with Ghost a few years back.
“The King will hear about this! Take me to him!” a voice growled. Jaeh frowned as he looked at
the wooden roof following the sound of the steps as they approached, unsure what to expect.
Drawing his hair from his eyes as he sat a little straighter against the wall to look a little less like
death. Swallowing thickly as the steps came to a stop outside the door, his eyes locked on it as it
was thrown open.
Jaeh narrowed his eyes as the guard quickly stumbled back revealing a beauty of a woman who
quickly stepped into the doorway – dark hair braided over her shoulder, dark-skinned, though her
bright violet eyes widened as she looked at him. Those eyes were similar to the princess from the
North but darker. “Unshackle him, now!” she demanded, her voice laced in anger as she turned to
glare at the guard, before she looked at him, “The wolf will not harm us, yes?”
He shook his head slowly, and she folded her arms over her chest as she glanced at the guard again,
“Release the wolf too,” she stated bluntly, before she looked around the room slowly, her face
twisting in disgust as she shook her head and looked at him, “This was not how you were to be
treated. I assure you…er,”
“Jon,” he murmured, “My name is Jon,” He shifted his gaze as the guard approached slowly,
watching warily as he hesitated a moment before he unlocked the shackles and stepped back.
“Well, Jon. I can only apologise for your treatment thus far, but it will not happen again. I can
assure you of that,” her voice was filled with conviction as she glared holes at the guard, before she
rolled her eyes, “The wolf too,” she reminded him.
“We will arrive in White Harbour soon. It may be good to clean and eat before we make land,” the
woman pulled a face at the stench again and he couldn’t help chuckling airily as she tilted her head
to look at him. Her eyes quickly shifting as Ghost stirred, standing slowly his eyes never leaving
the guard as he stepped back until he was almost hugging the wall.
The woman led him to another room on the ship, only this had a small cot pushed against the wall
and a table with two chairs. Another guard brought him a bucket of freshwater with a rag and soap,
and they finally left him to clean under Ghost’s watchful gaze. Jaeh just sat there a moment
running his fingers across the rough skin on his wrists as he stared at his reflection. He looked
awful. Pale, and sickly. Dark bags under his eyes, and his hair a ratty mess. Shaking his head
before he ducked his head into the bucket – the water cold, almost burning his skin, but it felt
refreshing too as he pulled from the water and quickly began to wash.
He cleaned as best as he could though there was only so much that could be done with his spoiled
clothes – amused when the woman knocked on the door before she squeezed her hand through the
gap brandishing clean but worn clothes for him to wear that were too big, but they warmer than his
spoiled one's. The woman re-joined him much later with a platter of food and a skin of water and
finally allowed himself to look at her properly. Her eyes were a darker violet than the princess
Daenerys, and if not for her darker skin he could see she every much looked like the prince. “Who
are you?” he asked, averting his gaze to Ghost as he padded closer at the smell of food,
The woman smirked slightly, “I believe you have already met my brother, and my aunt at the wall.
My name is Rhaenys,” she smiled as she held the skin out for him, “Come drink, eat,” she
encouraged. Jaeh was sure he was staring at her, eyes wide as he realised that she was a
princess, and she was here…?
“Thank you,” he replied quietly, while he picked at the platter of bread and cheese things that
seemed to taste too good to be true on his tongue.
The princess Rhaenys smiled as she hesitantly stretched her palm towards Ghost before she
stopped and looked at him, “May I?” she asked quietly though he simply smiled in reply, watching
Ghost move his snout to her hand, his tongue lolling out as his wolf closed his eyes. Rhaenys
giggled quietly, “I’ve never seen a wolf this close before,”
“Ghost is a dire wolf. He will grow to be near the size of a horse,” he explained between pieces of
cheese, and sips of water. The wolf was already bigger than a normal wolf, but he had plenty to
grow still.
Once he had eaten the princess led him out above deck - his eyes burning from the brightness,
having to cover his eyes a moment as he took in lungfuls of the fresh salty air. The sky had never
looked so inviting, a glimmer of sun peeking from behind the clouds though it was the great city
off in the distance that drew his attention - the castle towering over everything. Still, it was nothing
to the height of the wall. Jaeh grinned as Ghost bound away. The wolf running around the length of
the deck as men scampered away from him. Ghost needed to stretch his legs.
A cage was no place for a wolf.
The princess Rhaenys turned to him after a moment, “The Warden in the North, Lord Stark will be
in White Harbour when we arrive. Along with his Heir Robb Stark and his daughter Lady Arya,”
she paused to smile as Ghost returned to their side. Grinning as she watched him, sit back on his
haunches and look at her expectantly until she petted him once again,
“We are to feast with them,” she told him though her focus was on Ghost. “I spoke to Lord
Manderly before I got here, and there will be a room and a tub waiting for you when we arrive,”
she explained though he found himself anxious. Why would the Warden of the North dine with
him?
Rhaenys folded her hands together as she finally looked at him, her eyes studying him a moment
before she smiled softly, “You needn’t fear the stubborn Northern lords. You are only there as my
guest. Once we have supped, I have arranged for you to accompany Lord Stark and his family to
Kings Landing. I feel in their company you will be treated fairly,” she smiled again, “and perhaps it
would be beneficial to learn about them. Should an alliance be struck Lord Stark could be your
Warden too…,”
Jaeh nodded slowly in understanding. Not that he thought he understood everything… “I thought I
was only supposed to go to Kings Landing?”
Rhaenys shook her head slightly as she looked around the deck of the ship, men on the crew
avoiding her gaze, “You were, but due to the repulsive way in which you have been treated. I feel it
is best to get you in fairer hands,” she looked back to Ghost a moment her eyes widening, “You
know, the Starks are said to have dire wolves too, or so I was told. I have never seen them, but
word reached Kings Landing of them,” she smiled as she met his wide eyes, “It's true. Each of the
Stark children is said to have one…,”
Dire wolves were near extinct in the North. He could always vividly remember when they came
across Prophecy – the wolf came at the scent of blood. Their horse was wounded and on the verge
of exhaustion, and Uncle Oz pulled the horse along until it could go on no further. The wolves
came for the horse, five of them prowling in the dark as Muña clung to him, and held her dagger,
while Uncle Oz held his sword to try and ward them off.
Muña held her hand out gently, and he could still remember staring at the massive she-wolf in
wonder. Giggling as she pressed her muzzle against his cheek gently… It seemed impossible,
especially now, with how things were beyond the wall. He looked at Ghost, wondering what the
wolf would think to meet more of his kind, Jaeh wasn’t sure who his mother had been. All he knew
was that Shadow had brought him back to him… “Will they cage him?” he met Rhaenys gaze
before he quickly looked away, “Us?”
“No,” she stated firmly as she shook her head at the men on the ship. “The men responsible for
your treatment will be punished. That I assure you!” she added, loud enough for any close to hear.
The princess was as tall as he, though she was slender and curvy - her beauty diffrent to the other,
but not less so. Yet, with the dagger at her hip, he knew she could fight. It was movement in the
skies that drew his attention, his eyes widening, mouth falling open as he caught sight of the
glistening scales of white and gold shimmering as the dragon dove through the clouds gracefully,
his cries rippling over the skies. The men on deck were torn between looking at the princess and
her dragon as they slowly made their way to the city, they called White Harbour.
VI
Jaeh eyed the woman as she picked up a comb to brush his hair, biting his tongue as she ran the
damn thing through his clumped wet hair. The Princess Rhaenys giggling softly from her place in a
chair nearby. He was having a hard time believing she was really there with him, or more that she
was willing to sit and talk to him. Only the gods knew of her reasoning, or why she brought him to
White Harbour. There was a part of him that sought to look around every corner, to keep his mind
alert to any threat. Could he trust these people?
Thoughts in the back of his mind telling him he could, or he could at least trust the princess. He
glanced towards her again, cursing under his breath as the woman behind him forced his head
forwards, “Why are you here?”
The princess hummed as she looked towards him, “A few reasons, I suppose…,” she smirked as
she looked back at the bowl of fruit. “The King wanted to ensure you were treated fairly,” she
paused a moment, “You are innocent of any crime and should not have been treated as unfairly as
you have,” she shook her head, “Yes, wildings-,”
“Free Folk. My people are Free Folk,” he corrected gently, adverting his gaze when the princess’s
eyes narrowed,
“Well, South of the wall. Your people have a reputation, and that has already shaped the way some
people in Westeros will treat you,” she looked at him almost apologetically. “I’ll admit, I was very
curious to meet with you. Your words in the North were very in line with my own beliefs.” She
smiled wilfully, “We shouldn’t hold the many accountable for the sin of the few. Like we
shouldn’t hold a child accountable for the sin of their parents,” She popped a grape into her mouth
and chewed thoughtfully.
“My grandfather was a terrible man. He did terrible things,” she grimaced, “The lords and Ladies
views of our family were shaped by him, and as such, it put my father in an impossible position.
How could he toe the line between fair and just,” she held her hand up, “and weakness?” she shook
her head and glanced to the woman that was combing his hair, “I suppose it helps me to see.”
Rhaenys turned back to the bowl of fruit,
“Who will keep this peace?” she asked after a moment. “Will the man who calls himself King
kneel to my father? Will he keep to the laws set by my King?” she paused again, “My father
believes there are other threats beyond the wall…,” she added elusively, as she side-eyed the
woman again. Did she feel the need to be elusive around the woman? Why? The only threat beyond
the wall was the Walkers and the Night King, did that mean the King knew of the threat.
The words gave him hope though he also understood what she meant. The King believed in these
threats, but what of the other lords? Jaeh could see even the princess looked doubtful…
War would come eventually, he knew that. “Suppose’ it's up to the clan leaders and Mance to keep
the peace,” he replied. In a way, it was the same as the Southerners with their Lord and Ladies. The
difference was they only followed strength.
If anyone deserved to truly die. They would. One way or another. He'd keep the peace anyhow he
could. It took years for Mance to pull the clans together, though now with winter fast approaching
it took less than a sennight to come to terms of an agreement the majority of the stubborn arses
could agree on.
They just wanted to live.
The princess hummed though she didn’t say anything, he could feel her gaze as the woman
continued to tame his hair. It took a while before she finished brandishing two ribbons to choose
from to tie it back.
They’d been in White Harbour for half a day allowing him to clean Ghost in the stables before he
was allowed to accompany him into the castle, at the princesses’ request. He’d never attempted to
clean Ghost before though, with the state of him, he needed it. Even if his wolf hated every second
of it.
In the castle, they were taken to a room where, as the princess had told him, there was a tub to
bathe in, and fresh clothes set for him to wear afterwards, while the princess left him to speak to the
Mermaid Lord. “I think you should pick the red,” Rhaenys suggested lightly as she brought his
focus back to the two ribbons, one black, one red.
Jaeh pulled a face as he looked at the red ribbon before he looked at the black one, “Black has
always been my colour,” he admitted as he took the leather ribbon and tied his hair back. Truth be
told, they used to call him crow like the Nights watch in a way to tease him because he had a black
cloak similar to the one’s the crows used. It wasn’t like there was an abundance of colours beyond
the wall. They made do with what they could. The only time they were afforded the fineries of the
south was when trade ships arrived from the East, or those fucking slavers.
He was fitted in fine southern clothes, a blue-green quilted shirt under a black gambeson with dark
trousers. He wondered what Tormund would think because he knew Val would laugh her arse off
and tease him endlessly if she saw him like this.
The princess smiled as she looked at him, “You look rather dashing,” she grinned as she held out
her arm, though he simply stared at it until she smiled and showed him what to do, “Hopefully this
will go to show the Northerners here, the crown’s stance with your people. We can not expect them
to accept you and yours if we do not take the first steps,” she explained quietly as she led him out
of the room.
Jaeh wasn't quite sure why he was nervous as they walked down the halls, two guards brandishing
a three-pronged trident following after them. This was the first time seeing true southerners away
from the North, he’d never left beyond the wall before and with the alliance – he could not do
anything to jeopardise it. He wouldn’t.
Jaeh watched from the corner of his eye as the princess lifted her chin, straightened her back and
stood that little bit taller, and he found himself trying to match her. Unsure if he was doing it right
as he tilted his head up in the air causing the princess to giggle quietly in step beside him,
“Why do you do that?” he wondered. Surely it was uncomfortable,
The princess glanced behind them at the guards’ before she leaned closer, “I am a princess. It is my
duty to represent my family,” she smiled, “We must set an example,” she explained though he
wasn’t sure he understood. He was dressed in southern clothes.
This was not who he was.
The door’s opened and he was hit with a wall of smell. Meats and spices all combining, tables
filled with more food than he’d seen in his life. Scents overwhelming his senses, Ghost unsure
which way to turn as a guard stepped forwards, “May I present princess Rhaenys, and…,” the
guard turned to look at him before he glanced at Ghost. “… her guest,”
“My, Princess Rhaenerys,” the fat lord greeted, his chins wobbling as he nodded his head as far as
it would go. Jaeh was sure he was the size of three men at least. “And you must be…,”
“This is Jon, a man of the Free Folk from beyond the Wall, Lord Manderly,” Rhaenys answered,
kindly.
“Ah, well. Welcome, Jon of the W- Free Folk. Any guest of the Crown is a guest of mine,” he
stated cheerily, though Jaeh couldn’t help notice the weary look the lord tried to hide. A reminder
of how these Northerners saw his people. Jaeh followed Rhaenys steps as she approached the table,
watching pointedly as she took the seat right next to the fat lord while she gestured to the seat by
her side for him, next to a man with auburn hair.
Robb Stark. The heir to Winterfell, and the future warden in the North. Rhaeneys had introduced a
short while into the ‘feast’. Meats, and vegetables, and spices, the variety of which surprised him.
He’d seen and tasted foods of different cultures, but he could never have imagined all of this, and
for what? Two dozen people at most?
It was strange, for how much his mouth watered looking at the food – he could not stop the
tightening in his throat. Guilt at knowing some of his people could be going to sleep hungry when
there was all this…
“Are you a Wilding?” Jaeh blinked as he looked away from the food, and to the young girl. She
was small still with long dark hair, surrounding her little, long face. He could see that there was no
judgement in her words, just bright curiosity in her grey eyes.
Jaeh smiled barely at the question, “Your people call us Wildings,” he shrugged, “But we are Free
Folk,” he corrected as he took a sip of water.
The girl looked at him thoughtfully a moment, “What’s it like to live beyond the wall?” she asked,
“Are there giants?” she asked a little more excited,
“It's Cold,” he replied, smiling faintly as she grinned, “I suppose it’s just like here,” he shrugged,
“but we don’t have all the pretty castles and the fineries,” he thought on it a moment as he watched
the girl take in everything he said. Perhaps this was a good time as any to show that his people
weren’t the monsters the South saw them as, “We have to work together to survive winter like you
do. Only the Snow, and the cold is harsher than that here…,” he smiled as he remembered what his
Muña used to call life. “My Ma used to say she felt free there,” and he supposed without the
constant worry and threat of what was coming, he did too.
“And the giants?” the girl reminded him,
“Arya,” the auburn-haired man abolished but he chuckled at her enthusiasm,
“Aye there are giants among our people too,” he replied, thinking to Wun Wun and Nur, “There
are a few clans left, but not as many as they used to be…,” He explained, ignoring a loud scoff
from one of the lords who clearly did not believe his words. Jaeh focused back on the table of food,
quickly throwing Ghost a hearty piece of chicken. Truth be told he'd never seen such an expanse of
food – the smell almost enough to make his head spin. It was enough to feed hundreds of people,
and yet there were no more than a two-dozen people in the hall. The fat lord probably ate for ten of
those too.
“You have to eat too,” princess Rhaenys reminded him kindly, “You did not eat much on the ship
after all,”
Jaeh sighed as he looked at all the food again, things he’d never seen before – his imagination
doing little against the reality of those stories his Muña used to tell him of banquets and feasts
she’d attended in the South. Nothing could paint this picture in his mind.
Jaeh picked at his food happy he could sit in silence, as he let his thoughts roam to things he’d been
ignoring since he passed the Wall. Of the princess that ventured North. Ever since he boarded the
damned ship, he could feel her constantly. Just like he had when they met. Only now he
can sense other things about her too. She was restless. He could somehow tell she was flying on her
dragon and above all, he knew she wanted to be somewhere else. She also knew he was pushing his
thoughts to her, that he was focusing on her. The frustration that lingered around her calming as
she pressed her thoughts to him.
Ao vestragon naejot sagon sȳrkta.
You seem to be better.
Jaeh ducked his head to hide his smile at the strange sensation again, her words warm in his mind,
though he wished he knew why, or in this case how to reply. Thinking of the words for his reply,
before he thought to the princess,
Sȳrī?
Well?
“iksan,” he murmured, focusing on that strange sensation again.
“I-k-san?” the girl Arya whispered, as she looked at him quizzically, “Are you okay?” she asked
thoughtfully, and he could feel heat crawling up his neck again, trying to ignore the humour he
could feel from her, and Rhaenys beside him.
Watching from the corner of his eyes as Rhaenys cleared her throat, loud enough to draw most of
their attention, “I think Jon’s simply overwhelmed with all the grandeur of White Harbour,” she
explained simply as she looked at the fat Lord that up until that point had been stuffing his face.
“For now, we shall take our leave. We can speak later, yes?” she continued,
The fat lord nodded his head, his chins wobbling as he made to stand, but Rhaenys shook her head,
“There’s no need to stand,” she smiled brightly. Jaeh waited a moment as she stood and held out
her arm for him to take before she led him towards the doors. They left the hall together, walking
slowly along the halls with Ghost trailing after them and two of the guards.
Rhaenys looked at him curiously as they walked, “You speak High Valyrian?” she paused, clearly
impressed. “Where did learn this language?” she asked as they passed another door that took them
outside. He still couldn’t get over how much warmer it felt here. Snow was everywhere, and yet
the cold lacked the bite to it that he’d felt most of his life.
Muña knew only five words in Valyrian – Muña for mother, Zaldrīzes for dragon, Sōna for snow,
Perzys for fire and Zokla for wolf – and he was sure they were among the first words he ever
learnt, but he’d been taught by others too. “There were travellers from the place you call Essos,” he
replied after a moment. It wasn’t a lie after all.
How could he tell her that his dreams spoke to him? That they led him to places he’d never seen
before with his own eyes? “They were priestesses’ following the will of their gods. They lived
among our people for a few years before their gods showed them a new path…,” he shrugged. He
held no faith in any of the gods, old or new.
Jaeh was one of many that disliked the Priestesses at first though they were bloody stubborn, and
he had to admit they taught him much. One even chose to stay with his people when her
companions left. Some still feared her, but that god of hers helped them in their time of need. She
helped in their time of need. Jaeh shook his head at the thought of her lifeless eyes and focused on
the princess who was watching him,
Nyke jurnegon naejot naejot gīmigon ao
I look forward to knowing you.
He looked away quickly as he felt the warmth of princess Daenerys words, frowning slightly as
Princess Rhaenys chuckled. Peering at her to see the grin on her face as she looked at him,
“Forgive me. It seems my aunt very much wants to see you again…,”
Jaeh opened his mouth, though quickly closed it, “You can hear her too?”
Rhaenys smiled slightly, as she tilted her head to the side,
Yes, as I can hear you.
He felt his eyes widen as he stepped back. This wasn’t normal. The words were warm like that of
Princess Daenerys but felt quieter somehow. Like that of a shadow. Jaeh knew much about skinchanging with animals, but this didn’t feel like that. It was said that the bond shared with animals
went both ways. They could feel emotions, though sometimes they could feel more. Their hunger,
their strength, and use it in their time of need… “What…?”
“I promise you. I am more surprised that you can do this,” she paused as she looked him over,
“There is only I, my brother, and my aunt who can speak like this. Not the King, and certainly not
my uncle… So why you?” she questioned. “It is very curious, no?”
Jaeh nodded though still felt unsure, “Close your eyes,” she said in the quiet. He did as the princess
told him, clenching his hands into fists nervously, “Now think of the words you wish to say,” she
explained softly. “Now, feel the words,” He squeezed his eyes tighter as he tried to focus on her
instruction but that only seemed to make her chuckle, “Calm. Stay calm,” she murmured quietly,
and he relaxed, thinking of the words and trying his best to feel them in his mind,
Why me?
It made him feel small, and only seemed to give him more questions. Why would she help him. “I
guess that is the question we all wish to know. When the dragons were born, Aegon and I could
feel this from the beginning, while our poor aunt,” she frowned slightly, “She could feel our words,
but I suppose like you, it's different.” She looked at him thoughtfully, “With Aegon, his words are
warm like fire and yet, Daenerys are less so,” she sighed as she looked at him, “Just like yours…,”
she shook her head at him, “Truthfully, this… Connection is strange. I can hear Aegon wherever I
am, though when he passed beyond the wall I could not. I wonder if that is why Daenerys could
not feel you?” she questioned in thought,
“I-It is strange,” he admitted, smirking as she chuckled again
“Yes, it very much is,” she smiled, “I guess we can look more into this once you reach Kings
Landing. I’m sure Egg has a few thoughts, but for now I thought I could show you the castle…,”
she held her arm out once again and he took it, rolling his eyes as she quickly adjusted his arm
again before leading him in a tour of the castle grounds.
VII
The princess surprised him – hells – all of it surprised him. Everything had changed so much, and
there was little explanation as to why… Was this all for the alliance? They’d been beyond the wall
all this time and the South had never sought them out, and Jaeh didn’t think they would. Hell, the
only reason they were willing to listen now was because Mance shared news of his Mama. It was
one of the many reasons why he couldn’t wholly trust them, he could not lower his guard. He
wouldn’t.
Southerners could not be trusted.
The message was one of the few things he kept to heart, though he didn’t feel the need to show it.
There was no need to lie or deceive on this journey, he was there to dictate the terms for his
people. Explain the monsters beyond the wall and hope to make this Southern King see that there
was far more to his people than the South thought.
Muña used to tell him stories of the South, and the Starks. He wasn’t naive, he knew that she was
the sister to the warden, and what that meant for him. They were kin, and he was interested to learn
of them, but he wasn’t sure he would share with them who he was. It was a feeling he shared when
he thought to the King, and what his Muña had been to him. They were wed. She’d told him that
much, but she never confirmed or denied the question that, that very fact alluded to. Who was his
father?
Who the fuck cared who his father was? It didn’t matter in the slightest to his purpose in this life,
and it wouldn’t change anything in the next. He was a man of the Free Folk, and he wanted to
protect his people. Ghost was anxious, or as anxious as a dire wolf could be as they were getting
ready to board the ship. Ever since he was a pup, they had thought he was the last of his kind, and
yet that clearly wasn't the case. The coming together of the dire wolves was a sight to behold,
Ghost was as curious as he was on guard when he first caught sight of them – Greywind the
companion of Robb Stark, while Nymeria was bonded with the girl from the feast, Arya.
The Starks seemed to be worried though he knew that there was no need because Ghost wasn’t
hostile. None of them were. It was amusing after a moment of staring off between them the dire
wolves were clambering over each other, nipping, and chasing one another along the deck of the
ship, much to the sailor’s dismay.
Yet the strangest news was when the Stark heir shared his story of how they came to have five dire
wolves’ pups. The description of their mother nearly breaking his heart because she was a dark
grey almost black, one he knew to be Prophecy. The same dire wolf that carried him on her back
when he was small, licked tears from his face when he had a nightmare, and kept him warm at
night… Prophecy had taken her pups to his Muña’s kin, and shadow had brought Ghost to him…
The southerners were a strange bunch. Well, they called themselves Northerners, but they were still
southerners to him and his people. Weary eyes followed him whenever he passed, and not the
princess or her dragon could change that. Oddly, it was the princess that still surprised him the
most. She seemed very caring, and open to him in a way not many people had. The princess flew
from Kings Landing atop a dragon to check on his well being. Even If she did tell him that her aunt
was not pleased one bit with the way they had treated him.
“This is new to my aunt like I’m sure it is for you. It can be overwhelming, and often time very
hard to control,” she had explained to him. “You have time. Now, while you sail to Kings Landing
to learn it, and hopefully understand it.” If he was honest, it very much terrified him. All of it. The
thoughts returning to what the princess had told him earlier, it was something that only Prince
Aegon, Princess Daenerys and Princess Rhaenys shared, and then there was him. There was a
question that was emerging at the thought though he quickly banished it, along with the worry, and
the yearning to be home.
The Stark heir seemed to be a good man, though Jaeh could see that he seemed to view himself
above him – he thought he was better – though he also seemed to be respectful towards him unlike
the folks on the streets that did not hide their distaste to him being among the lords and ladies
heading back to the ship.
Jaeh sighed as watched Rhaenys greet her dragon Eliuvion. The name, a mixture of Elia and the
high Valyrian word for ice – Suvion. “He’s named for both my mother’s,” she had told him as they
watched the dragon loop and twirl in the skies. He could see the hurt in her eyes when she
remembered her mother’s, that brief flicker of sorrow that shone before she turned to look at
Eliuvion. The dragon was a curious thing, his golden horned head tilting as the he-dragon studied
them from a distance. His large curious golden eyes watching them though he supposed what
surprised him more was the large saddle upon his back. “It’s the first of its kind,” Rhaenys
explained to him.
“The King has ordered saddles for all of our dragons. Sunfyre is to be next, while Rhaelāzma will
be last because they can not get anywhere near him,” she chuckled before she wished him farewell
and headed for her dragon. He watched carefully as she settled herself on her saddle before she
urged her dragon on, with a quiet word. They took to the air with ease, and he smiled as they
circled over the bay – watching her as she waved towards them – before she headed South where
he would join them soon enough.
It felt strange watching her leave, he hadn’t known her very long though he felt they had grown a
companionship in their hours spent together. He supposed it was up to him now. Only he could
show the South that his people were not everything they thought them to be. It was up to him to
prevent war between their people.
They showed him to a small room where he was to stay, and a guard followed him wherever he
went, but he didn’t mind too much. His Ma’s chest had already been moved into his room when he
entered, and he smiled faintly as he looked down at the snarling wolf engraving surrounded by
mismatched dragon scale – the scales were something he and his Ma had done together when he
was really small. Jaeh grinned as he rubbed his fingers against one that was squarer in shape,
remembering his mama as she chuckled at him, but she never reprimanded him as they added
obscure shapes that were meant to be dragon scales. Jaeh was not sure what the King would think
of it, or whether it would be enough proof, but what more could they give the King? His
sword? Jaeh wasn’t sure he could give it up, though he supposed if he had to…
The journey south from White Harbour was much more pleasant than before. The Starks gave him
the freedom of the ship, while the guard from before followed after him like a shadow cat. There
wasn’t much to do on the ship, the sailors didn’t bother with him at all, while his only enjoyment
came from the Stark girl that asked him any question she could think of. That was if she wasn’t
watching the heir train with swords.
His ma always told him his footwork was important, and he could see that Robb Stark was trained
much the same. It was basics. Just watching he could see the similarities to where he began,
though it was clear that Robb had evolved as he had. Jaeh could still remember training with leaf –
the number of times she’d sent him flying onto his arse. What is anger against the wind? What use
is aggression when can not face your enemy? You need patience.
Those days and weeks spent hard at work – he thought he was good. Leaf proved he was not. He
just never gave up. Gods, there were moments when he wanted to. Forcing himself to relive his
Muña’s final moments in his mind, more determined to end the enemy for her. To be better for her.
He was young and weak when she was taken, but he was young no longer, and he refused to be
weak. He would help their people just like Muña, and she would always live on through him. The
actions he took, and everything he accomplished… And when he stood in the face of death, in the
fields of ice. He would defeat them.
On the third day, Robb Stark finally invited him to train with the man at arms with a wooden
sword. Shaking his head when the man asked if he wanted pointers before they began, shifting to
his stance quickly – he’d learned the hard way that he always needed to be ready to adapt. No
enemy is the same. No fight was either.
Everyone fought differently. Some with more strength. Some with more skill. The first clash of
wooden swords came easy stepping back and simply watching the man at arms – this southerner –
move, studying his opponent. Everyone was different. This man seemed hesitant, he clearly
thought like many in the south that he was a savage, that he would attack and try to overwhelm
him though Jaeh did not. He waited, and waited until the man attacked him, parrying the strike
easily as they circled one another. He did so again, and again.
Weren’t these Southerners supposed to be their better's? Perhaps it was the look on his face that
finally got under the man's skin, watching carefully as the man gritted his teeth and tried to use his
brute strength to overwhelm him. Stepping away easily, meeting each strike lazily with his wooden
sword, though he found himself dropping his sword by a small margin and allowing the man to get
the better of him.
“It is always better to be underestimated young Jaehaerys. The world sees what you show them. If
you want the South to listen, convince your King to sew for peace. Our Lord knows this. He has
shown us in the flames.”
Jaeh pressed a smile to his lips as the man smacked him on his shoulder, “You fought well Jon, but
there is still much to learn,” he said.
He nodded in reply and continued sparring with both the man at arms and then Robb Stark himself.
It took his mind off things as the days wore on, but it only worked for so long… The upcoming
meeting with the Southern King was at the forefront of his mind. He could not ruin this. It was
their one chance. He needed to control himself, his anger, and his emotions.
They quickly fell into somewhat of a routine. Waking and scrubbing his skin clean before they
would break fast with the Warden of the North. He would then join Robb with his boring lessons,
before finally being able to train. Every single day, the same as the last, and in all the time he
couldn’t say he’d said more than a word to the warden of the North at all.
Lord Stark seemed to keep to himself, much of the time. Working on whatever he worked on
behind closed doors. Jaeh had caught the man watching them spar a few times, though he seemed
distant.
It was on the nights when he found himself alone that he finally allowed himself to think about the
words Rhaenys had spoken in White Harbour, and this connection he had to them. Trying to come
to some understanding of how strong it was, and how much they could see, by pushing himself to
focus on Princess Daenerys. Jaeh still found it all strange though it felt as though he was coming
used to it, in a way. As soon as his mind shifted to her, the warmth calmed him. She calmed him, as
he tried to focus on what Rhaenys had shown him in feeling the words.
Hello.
Immediately he could feel her humour, could almost see in his mind a smirk on her face. Her eyes
closed, the faint smell of vanilla and lemons in his nose, as he relaxed.
Rytsas Jon. Ao gūrēñagon adhirikydho
Hello Jon. You learn quickly.
Jaeh smiled at her words, the questions springing to mind though he wasn’t sure where to
start. Why him? Why did she speak High Valyrian when Rhaenys spoke common tongue? How was
it that the King could not speak with them? He could feel her humour again, and he felt her words
before he could think to respond,
Kesan udligon tolvie másino emā skori iksā kesīr.
Ēva pār nyke jaelagon naejot gīmigon hen ao.
Ivestragon nyke hen aōha zokla.
Rhaenys would daor ivestragon nyke zȳhon brōzi.
I will answer every question you have when you are here.
Until then I wish to know of you.
Tell me of your wolf.
Rhaenys would not tell me his name.
So, he did. Jaeh supposed it was as good a place as any to begin as he told her of Ghost his silent
friend, while she shared much of Rhaelāzma the dragon who she called her son. They spoke every
day, and he found himself getting better at controlling it, while learning of her, and the more they
spoke the more he didn’t mind it.
It made him feel less alone.
When Kings Landing was finally in sight the Warden called him to speak in private, though he
supposed it was a nice distraction. Palms already sweaty at the thought of meeting with the King,
trying to work over everything that could go wrong. What if he started a war between their people?
What if the King sought to lock him up in the dungeons? What if… There was part of him that was
anxious to just to get it over with, so he could stop thinking about it. He would do the best he could
for his people, nothing less.
Jaeh focused on Lord Stark as he entered the room where he was staying, watching warily as the
Lord rummaged through some scrolls on his desk. “Take a seat,” he gestured to the seat at the
opposite side of the table, and Jaeh quickly took a seat as he looked to the Stark Lord, unsure what
this was all about. Uncertain of whether he’d done something wrong, though, with all the bloody
rules and laws in the south, it was anyone’s guess. “I thought we might speak before we reach the
capital. I have been meaning to do so for some time…,” the lord's face was passive though he
couldn’t seem to hold his gaze,
“The King and I have been in discussion of your people, and these others for years,” the Lord
sighed, “I will not lie to you. Some of my Lords and strongly against any alliance with your
people.” he paused as he met his gaze, “They fear what your people would do unchecked in the
North. Yet, I know the King searches for peace between us all,”
Jaeh wasn’t sure what to say as Lord Stark sighed again, “I am stuck with a difficult decision,
especially after seeing how you and my children have interacted over this trip,” he regarded him
intently, “Now, I’ve read the reports from the Lord Commander of the Night's Watch. I’ll admit in
the beginning it seemed far fetched, but as the reports and sighting grew, I could no longer dismiss
it.” Lord stark rubbed a palm down his face, “What can you tell me of these Others?”
Jaeh quickly powered on through most of what he knew about the others, of the walkers and the
Night King though the conversation quickly shifted to other things. Lord Stark asked of his people,
their upbringing, to the things he had learnt growing up. The conversation quickly grew out of
control until a man told them they were about to make land. Jaeh felt his stomach flip as he
finished the conversation quickly, and Lord Sark gave him leave though not before wishing him
luck with negotiations.
It was time to meet the King.
VIII
Jaeh could not say he was surprised one bit when he caught sight of the half dozen guards waiting
on the dock – those same guards from that fucking ship. Clenching his jaw tightly when he caught
sight of the cage before he looked back to Ghost who was sitting beside Nymeria waiting to be off
the ship altogether. Ghost did not like boats. They told him they would be no more cages for
Ghost.
The Warden of the North was not pleased in the slightest, clearly ready to argue for him though
Jaeh instead thanked him for his and his family’s hospitality before he left the ship with Ghost, on
his own. The journey had left him hopeful, and minus the hesitancy on both their sides he found
that there wasn’t any friction between him, the Starks or the other lords and folk on the ship.
Ghost shared his unease, glancing to the other wolves before he reluctantly stalked into the cage
meant for him and settled in a huff while Jaeh glared silently at the guard and accepted the
shackles with no fuss at all. They made sure to cover the cage before they surrounded and escorted
him through the streets like a criminal. Sweat dripped down his neck as they walked the crowded
streets of Kings Landing. He’d never seen so many people packed together, watching him as they
murmured amongst themselves. Others pushing and shoving to get a look at him, as if he was a
mythical beast.
There was already a part of him that longed for home, and that only amplified as he lowered his
head and allowed the guards to drag him through the streets. It was better to be him, than Mance or
Tormund.
These Southerners could not be trusted.
Jaeh paused blinking as images assaulted his mind, his skin clammy – the breath leaving him. That
voice in his head, her voice in his head again, and the anger… Gods, her anger. The crowd
suddenly gasped, and he turned in time to see Rhaelāzma soar over them, his mouth falling open as
the dragon screeched, long and loud, his claws near to scraping the tops of buildings as he circled
in the skies.
He couldn’t take his eyes off him, as the guards continued to drag him to the castle, he knew to be
the red keep, the towers looming over the city, lords, and ladies eying him, murmuring as the cage
that held Ghost rattled – the presence of so many overwhelming the wolf.
He knew little of the south and other than what others knew about the royals, his only experience
was when they arrived at the wall on dragon back, and all the interactions since with Princess
Rhaenys and Princess Daenerys. So, he wasn’t sure what to expect as they paused by large double
doors. Alarmed when they quickly moved to take Ghost away. Jaeh pulled at his chains only to be
rewarded with a smack to the side of the head, his anger slowly growing…
“Any-” he was hit again as he clenched his jaw closed vowing to the gods any harm came to Ghost
there would be no peace. He’d take the south by force, and no one would stop him. He was
struggling to control his temper as the doors swung open as hundreds more lords and ladies
glanced his way, judging him. Sneering as if he was a monster, as if these people had the right to
judge him.
This was worse than White Harbour. Here he felt alone.
Daor mērī. Se dārys kessa daor hae bisa
Not Alone. The King will not like this.
Jaeh swallowed hard at the warmth of her words, trying to grasp the calm he felt when he was on
the ship, but now… Now he only felt her anger, and it fed into the simmering inferno he felt
building in his stomach. Trying to control his breathing as he caught sight of the Starks towards the
front of the hall, the dire wolves were no longer with them either. Did they cage their wolves too?
“All hail His Grace, Rhaegar of House Targaryen, First of His Name, King of the Andal’s and the
First Men, Lord of the Seven Kingdoms, and Protector of the Realm,” the man paused, “Your
Grace, the warden of the North, Lord Stark,”
“Thank you for coming all this way my lord, and bringing such a fine heir and future lady,” the
King greeted them kindly with a small smile.
Lord Stark nodded his head stiffly, “The pleasure is mine, your grace. Thank you for inviting me
and mine,” he answered quickly before he bowed his head and took his place to the side and the
guard that had shackled him, took it as his cue. The guards shoved him along, down the narrow
path towards the throne as the murmurs grew. The throne was a strange-looking thing with swords
protruding out of it – wasteful.
Clenching his jaw tightly as the guard forced him to his knees before the king, there was a war
brewing in his mind as the whispers rumbled at their unhappiness though Jaeh focused on them,
and closed his eyes showing peace, he didn’t want to make this any worse.
“What is the meaning of this?” the king demanded,
Jaeh smirked as he opened his eyes to see the guard look at him with disgust before he looked to
the King on his throne, “We escorted the Wilding-,”
“Free Folk!” he corrected, recoiling from the blow to his jaw from the guard closest to him –
sniggering as he looked up, lifting his shackled hands and touching his lip to see blood on his
fingers.
Don’t Dany.
Jaeh was sure it was the prince’s voice, having spent enough time with the princess in White
Harbour to know the difference, looking to the side of the throne where he knew them to be. The
beat of his heart rising as he met her gaze, a fire in her eyes as Aegon discreetly held her in place
with a hand on her wrist. “You will do well to stay silent.” The guard spat, and Jaeh tore his eyes
away from the princess to see the guard look to the King. These were the kind of Lords and Ladies
that looked down at his people.
The King was quiet a moment, “If you raise a hand to the guest of the crown one more time. You
will not only lose your position in the Gold Cloaks. You will lose your hand. Do you understand
Lord Eathe?” he asked slowly. His dark eye’s staring intently down at the guard who swallowed
thickly and nodded his head,
“Yes, your grace,” he murmured. Nodding his head again, as he moved to step back though he
quickly paused when the king spoke once again,
“If you will be so kind as to remove his shackles,” he commanded almost kindly.
Jaeh inwardly sighed as the shackles fell from his wrists, rubbing the reddened skin with his
fingers as the King sat up straighter and looked around the room before focusing his eyes on him.
The King was watching him, his dark violet eyes unnerving – there was something there, an odd
look. The way he seemed to focus on his face though Jaeh made sure not to look away as he slowly
rose to his feet. He would not show any weakness.
“Welcome to Kings Landing. May I ask what is your name, My lord?” Lord? Jaeh grinned as he
quickly shook his head and stood to his full height. The warning his Muña had given him with his
name ringing in his mind.
“I’m no lord.” He shrugged, “My name is Jon,” he replied trying to remember the words he was
supposed to say when addressing the King. Was it King? Glancing to the side to see Robb Stark
and Arya mouth Grace at him, “Your, uh grace,” he stuttered, feeling his skin burn as he
felt her humour.
Fighting himself to keep his gaze locked on the King instead of looking to her like every fibre of
his being was telling him to.
“Jon,” The king mumbled though he smiled slightly, his fingers moving to touch his face as if that
surprised him before he schooled it looked around at the other Lords and Ladies.
Jaeh clenched his jaw tightly as he felt Ghost distress, glancing over his shoulder beyond all the
Southerners to the doors, before quickly turning to the King. Fear and anger growing, as he took a
deep breath to stay calm though it was fleeting as he narrowed his eyes on the guard, “Where is
Ghost?” he asked though he couldn’t help the bite to it. Narrowing his eyes as the guard looked at
him dismissively.
As of that moment, he couldn’t give a flying fuck for curtsey. He had taken all the shit they’d
levelled his way. He was calm, but he drew the line at Ghost suffering. Turning to the King once
again, trying everything to keep his voice calm and even, though it meant little when his fists
shook, “I want Ghost returned to me,” Now. He added for himself,
“You are addressing the King!” A man to the other side of the throne stated as he looked at him
with pale eyes. A smirk playing at his lips as he stroked his red beard, “and, for your information
there are no Ghosts here…,” humour dripping from his tone, causing others around the room to
chuckle.
“Father, it’s the name of his dire wolf,” Rhaenerys corrected, drawing the attention of the King as
he looked at her curiously, before he looked to Lord Stark though he said nothing,
“Is the wolf a threat?” the red-bearded man asked him,
Jaeh repressed a smile as he tilted his head and met the Lord's gaze, “Not unless you are.” He
replied, pressing his lips together as murmurs grew again behind him.
The King took a deep breath as he looked at him before his eyes gazed to the Lords and Ladies in
attendance, “Leave us,” he commanded with a wave of his hand. Jaeh glanced around watching
everyone filtering out of the halls slowly, nodding his head towards the Starks as they walked past,
leaving only the royal family with the red-bearded lord and a few guards, while Lord Eathe was
sent to get Ghost.
It seemed an eternity in the silence before the doors finally closed, turning on his heels when he
felt Ghosts presence. Watching carefully as the guards struggled with the covered cage until they
placed it on the floor a few steps away from him. Jaeh stepped forwards, pausing as another guard
stepped in his way,
“Step away Ser Barrin,” the king commanded, though Jaeh glared at him until he moved. Tearing
the cover from the cage, before he quickly pulled at the mechanism locking the gate in place.
Ghost padded forwards nosing his stomach and he ran his fingers through his fur his blood calm
for the first time in the city. Taking a moment to breathe. Jaeh stood and turned to the king. He
knew nothing of southern politics, but he would try. He would do all he could to help his people. “I
believe you have already met my eldest Princess Rhaenys, my heir Prince Aegon, and my sister
Princess Daenerys?”
He nodded his head as he looked at them again, smiling faintly as met Daenerys gaze again only
she looked away quickly as her cheeks grew pink, which only seemed to make the other two grin
wildly, “I must say. When word from the Lord Commander of the Night's Watch came of your
people’s wish to parlay, it came as a surprise…,” The king was saying, drawing his attention back
to him to see him watching him intently, “Word of Lady Lyanna Stark more so,” there was a bite to
his tone, his eyes narrowing slightly, “I have many questions, though I feel it best we speak in
private.”
Jaeh couldn’t understand the change in tone, but he nodded his head again anyways. It wasn’t as if
he could deny the King. He was stood on their lands, in their castles. If the King wanted to speak,
they would speak…
IX
There was so much to see, painting and pictures covering most of the walls, guards stood at
attention in every hall they passed. Ornaments and riches he’d never seen before. One painting
caught his eye immediately, a painting of kings and Queens from old, though his attention was on
the sword. The black swirls depicted in the metal. “It’s a beautiful piece.” The King commented as
he moved closer, “That is Aegon, and his sister-wives,” he smiled slightly, “Rhaenys, and Visenya,
though I’m sure it’s the swords that have your attention,” Jaeh looked at him as he pointed to the
Sword held by Aegon, “That one is Blackfyre, while the one held by Visenya is Dark Sister,” he
explained.
Jaeh nodded his head slowly as the king continued, “The swords were in my family for generations
though they are unfortunatly lost to us now…,” he sighed and Jaeh turned to see the king studying
him intently until the guard with the violet eyes cleared his throat,
The king shook his head slowly and smiled, “I hope your travel was more pleasant with Lord Stark.
I can only apologise for your treatment…,”
He shook his head quickly. The truth was it didn’t matter. He was alive, he was better than he had
been on that ship and more importantly, he was here. His people’s lives were in his hands, and he
needed to come to an agreement with this King as quickly as he could. “I um apologise – your
grace, but can we skip the niceties…,” he shrugged as he looked at the guard at the king's back,
“I’m here because my people want safe passage south beyond the wall. I know you had requested
our King, but I am here to speak for my people and hope we can come to an agreement,”
King Rhaegar sighed as he moved behind his deck and took a seat, the guard moving to his left, “I
was told that your people knew the fate of Lady Lyanna,”
The King was watching him, his eyes stormy, and in that moment he wanted to curse Mance to hell
as he took a deep breath and looked away, “Mu-,” he licked his lips a moment to regain his
composure, “Lady Lyanna died in a fight against the dead,” clenching his hand into a fist as the
images came to the forefront of his mind, “The white walkers are real. The army of the dead is
real, and if my people don’t get beyond the wall soon…,” he trailed off with a shake of his head.
His people would all die. They all would…
“W-,” the king cleared his throat, his dark eye’s burning, “What happened to her?”
Jaeh bit the inside of his lip, “She fought to protect our people.” He shook his head, “The children.”
He clarified, “I watched with my own eyes as she fought against the dead. She cut through one, and
danced around another…,” he looked to the King and pressed his lips together, “She was a
warrior.”
He sighed deeply his fingers dripped into Ghosts soft fur, “Lady Lyanna died fighting what we call
a Walker,” he shook his head slightly. It didn’t matter, “The being was too strong, and a blow from
him was enough to…,” he swallowed hard. “She survived some three nights, but her eyes never
opened again…,” He looked down at his hands, his jaw clenching hard in the silence that
followed.
The words reminding him, why. Who’s fault it really was.
“HOW DID SHE GET NORTH OF THE WALL?” the King demanded. The tone jarring in the
quiet, his anger responding in kind as he looked up and narrowed his eyes towards him. “WHO
STOLE HER?” he growled, as he stood slowly and narrowed his dark eyes at him, “Who took her
from me?” he demanded.
Jaeh clenched his fist and met his gaze head-on. He was not afraid to hit a king, especially one that
spoke as if he owned his Muña. She was free in the North. Free of everything and everyone that
sought to use her…
He couldn’t quite stop himself from chuckling, a sound dark and humourless as the Knight stepped
forwards, whether that was to him or the King he didn’t know. “I don’t know,” he lied. “And I sure
as shit wouldn’t tell you if I did!” he replied, glaring at the King. Cunt.
The silence stretched and he took a deep breath and slowly tore his eye’s away to look down at
Ghost, “You know why I’m here. You know what is coming…,” he sighed again, tired of
repeating himself, “My people need to come South before they’re added to the Night Kings army,”
he added calmly as he looked back at the King, who had retaken his seat. “We don’t have much to
offer. Some gold, and maybe other valuables, but we do have the numbers…,”
The King nodded tensely, “It is the Kings duty to help the people in his Kingdom,” he stated as he
looked off into the distance, “I know of the war that comes,” he looked at him then, “If we win this
war. If your people are brought beyond the wall, what happens to them once the war is done?”
Jaeh frowned slightly, tilting his head to the side in thought, at the question. What would happen
when the war was done? He’d never allowed himself to think so far ahead, but he supposed once it
was all over with, there was only one thing that they could do… “We grow,” he shrugged, “Yes.
My people are united against the true enemy, but not all the clans are the same. We are a people of
many. Allow them to choose their own paths, if we survive the war,” Jaeh chewed his lip a
moment as he thought to all his people, “Most of them will head North once again, but some of the
clans may take to the South…,” he added thoughtfully,
The King rubbed his chin in thought as he regarded him a moment, “I feel it best, to be honest with
you. The biggest challenge for me in any alliance with you, and your people, is trying to get the
lords and ladies in my Kingdom to understand the threat isn’t you and your people,” he sighed,
“Perhaps you could demonstrate…,” he added slowly, “If you could show the people of court and
Kings Landing who you, and your people are. That, like them. You are a man of Westeros. It
matters not that you came from beyond the wall, only that you are like the rest of us.”
He couldn’t quite stop himself from tensing, crossing his arms over his chest, “What do you want
me to do?”
The king was thoughtful a moment, “As part of an alliance with Lord Ryder. You will be required
to stay here in the Red Keep,” he smiled barley, “I wish for you to learn of our ways in the South,
and I hope to learn more from you, on life beyond the wall and your people,”
King Rhaegar paused and took a small sip from a goblet on his desk, “Here in Kings Landing, you
will be an ambassador to your people.” He paused as he looked at him, “Can you read and write?”
Jaeh nodded slowly, “Good,” the King added. “You will be given access to ink and parchment to
send word North. If the people of courts were to get to know you, perhaps you can change their
opinion of your people…,” The king glanced at the knight again, “in exchange, your people will be
allowed to settle in the New Gift, and the abandoned castles on the wall. Only once the man you
call King, kneels and the chieftain leaders pledge fealty to me.”
“We won’t kneel!”
“No,” he seeded. “But I can not have a rival King in my Kingdom,” he explained quietly, “and your
people will have to abide by the laws of Westeros, and I’ll need oaths from all the chieftain leaders
for that,” He added. Jaeh knew that would be a problem with some, but their pride wouldn't get in
the way of their survival. The threat was real, he'd seen children younger than him mauled to
death. They were only safe beyond the wall. “And when the time comes, we will all fight for the
dawn together…,”
Jaeh blinked at him – it felt too good to be true, true but as he looked at the king, he didn't seem to
be dishonest.
“I’m not sure how to respond, your, uh king,” he stuttered, looking away quickly as a smirk
crossed his lips. They would fight the war together. This was far more than he had ever hoped.
There would be stumbling blocks and stubborn arsed people that would cause problems, but he
knew Mance would be able to bring them around.
“We have time to finalise any deal,” The King added after a moment, “Until then, this is Ser Arthur
Dayne. He is one of two guards that will be by your side for your stay here, but for now he will
show you to your room,” he explained kindly as the Knight gestured towards the door. Jaeh nodded
his head and quickly said his thanks to the King before following after the Knight. After speaking
with the King, he felt hopeful for the future for the first time since he could remember though the
questions all remained… Could they all live in peace? Could they survive the war that came? He
shook his head as focused back on Ser Arthur, he supposed they’d find out eventually…
The Targaryen’s
Chapter Summary
Jaeh spends some time with the Targaryen’s. Get's an annoying new Knight, and has a
late night visitor.
Chapter Notes
Hello,
So, I just wanted to clarify a few things.
This story is currently seven chapters and follows Jon’s journey in the South. I realise I
missed the tags, probably in my excitement of uploading. So, I’m sorry if I may have
misled you on that. What I will say is that I do have an outline for the next part of the
story, that I may continue depending on how the rest of this story is received.
Jon’s Parentage.
I think a lot of people brought that up in the comments. To Jon at the moment, he’s
more focused on the duty to his people, but we’ll see soon enough how that can
change. What I think is interesting is that everyone in the South can speculate on who
he really is, but no one has any proof…yet. I get that Ned, Rhaegar, and even Arthur
could outright ask him, but there’s no way of knowing if he would tell them the truth.
Likewise, Jon doesn’t know he can fully trust these people.
I was a little unsure of this chapter. I've added an extra bit, and tried to describe a spar
the best I can, but well we'll see... I really hope you enjoy.
The Targaryen's
Jaeh fought the urge to roll his eye’s as he stared at the man, who stared right back at him. All for
some bloody clothes. He may have been speaking another language altogether as he asked about
garments and measurements, and things that generally made little sense to him. Until he wanted his
choice of colour. Was everything in the South a choice of Red or Black? They were people
everywhere, all of them fluttering around the quarters and cleaning up the mess he’d made the
night before. Then they were cleaning him up, trimming his hair and his beard before they were
dressing him like a little lording. They wanted to dress him like a Southerner, act like a southerner,
learn to be a southerner. He hated it truly, but there was nothing to be done about it for now. If
this was what it took to keep the peace, then so be it.
Epagon naejot bodmagho lēda egros
Ask to train with sword.
Jaeh smiled slightly as he felt her words, trying to school his face as he looked to Arthur his new
shadow. “Can I train… with sword?” he asked. He still found it strange how the Knight didn’t sit
down, he stood by the door the entire time. The knight had left him just before he was going to bed,
though by the time he woke he was there once again. Was this what he would do all the time? Did
he eat? Sleep? Did he piss in the corner? Jaeh knew Mance had people that guarded his life,
though those North were never this wooden.
The knight eyed him a moment, “Yes,” he replied, as he nodded off to the door. Arthur or Ser
Arthur hardly spoke though Jaeh had caught him staring a few times, though he didn’t
acknowledge it. Perhaps they thought he was a witch? Or a spy? It wasn’t like there was much to
spy on. He was alone here, and though this was no different to the North, this was not his home.
Well, that wasn’t entirely the truth. The princess was a constant presence most of the time. They’d
spoken much during his first night, though he couldn’t help feeling a need for more. He wished he
could have spent time with her, or at the very least seen her. It was nice though, to have her there
to talk to. Even if it was all in his mind.
Jaeh could admit that he had come around to having this connection to the princess, but he still
found it odd how open she seemed to be with it. To these Southerners, he was nothing more than a
wilding. Why would a princess be happy with having this connection to him?
He shook the questions from his mind as he followed the Knight through the narrow corridors, the
stench from the city near on burning his eyes the moment he came to the doors. Aromas and spices
were clearly on the losing battle as they headed down the stairs into what seemed to be the training
grounds of some kind.
Jaeh repressed a smile as he caught sight of Princess Daenerys stood off to the side. Her bright eyes
moving to his as he stepped onto the sands slowly behind Ser Arthur. Rhaenys and Aegon were
both there too, going back and forth with Spear and Sword respectively, as were some other Lords.
Jaeh found it somewhat fascinating watching those in the South fight and train, to the Free Folk this
was all child’s play, but his Ma made him train regardless – she’d chuckle with him as she tried to
get him to stand in his forms, poking and prodding, and tickling him as she straightened his arm, or
shifted his leg. She never had the chance to truly train him, but he supposed he grew from her first
lessons, or at least the memories of her.
Daenerys smirked as she looked him up and down, “I think I prefer you like this,” she whispered
just loud enough for him to hear. Jaeh blinked taken back by the comment, pressing his lips
together as she grinned and led him to the sword rack off to the side,
“Can you wield a sword?” she asked,
“Aye,” he replied quickly as he glanced at all the wooden swords on the rack, of a variety of sizes
and lengths. He’d fought with the same sword all his life – well, from when he was big enough to
wield it, and before that he’d always taken to use a dagger or bow.
Daenerys smiled as she looked between him and Arthur, “You will be my partner in a spar against
the heir and his betrothed,” she said simply. Jaeh looked at her in alarm before he glanced at
Arthur, who smirked from his place. What a load of fucking help he was.
“I know,” she agreed with a teasing smile. Jaeh shook his head – her humour was infectious. She
seemed so full of happiness that it was hard to disagree as he quickly tested a couple of swords on
the rack, trying to find one that would suit his style. Pleased when he finally found one that seemed
the right length even if the weight was wrong, it would do. Jaeh quickly unbuttoned his tunic and
pulled his undershirt off for the heat before he moved to join the royals. Watching Rhaenys elbow
Daenerys lightly before she nodded in his direction, the princess quickly turning towards him her
eyes widening, mouth falling open, and she would have fallen face-first onto the ground had it not
been for Aegon who managed to catch her while he chuckled.
Please don’t drool all over yourself dear aunt.
Rhaenys teased, flashing him a smile before she looked at the blushing Daenerys who avoided her
gaze, “What has it been?” she asked as she looked to Aegon, “Six years? Thirty-five different
sparring partners,”
“No, you always forget about Dark Star,” Aegon, reminded her, while Daenerys glared at him,
“Yes,” Rhaenys giggled, “So, thirty-six different sparring partners, and you think this will be any
different?” she frowned playfully, “You’re only disappointing yourself,”
Daenerys, shook her head in response, peeking at him before she closed her eyes,
Nyke gīmigon bisa kessa
I know this will.
Aegon chuckled in response – reminding him that they could all hear her, which still seemed
surreal to him. All of it did, even if he had come around to the very idea of it.
You should concentrate Jon. I can almost hear you thinking.
It was the warmth of Aegon’s words, and Jaeh frowned as he looked at him, pressing his lips
together and shaking his head as Daenerys and Rhaenys chuckled at his expense.
Nyke umbagon syt ao
I wait for you.
He replied smiling as Daenerys smirked though Aegon only rose a brow before he glanced at
Rhaenys who was on the verge of chuckling again. Well, until she covered her mouth and quickly
looked away.
Valyrian? You two couldn’t be more obvious if you tried.
Aegon teased, grinning as he quickly stepped back and lowered into his stance, Rhaenys lowering
to hers not a second later. They seemed to be in-tune with each other. Jaeh stood a moment and
watched them, it almost felt like they moved as one. Their eye’s locked on him, neither of them
moving though he caught on when they did. Aegon’s eye’s shifted to his side, and in that same
moment, they were advancing at him.
Jaeh lifted his sword quickly, parrying Rhaenys spear before he just managed to twist and block
the wild strike from Aegon. Stepping back and lowering into his stance calmly, focusing only on
what was in front of him. They worked efficiently together, able to switch the point of attack
fluidly to keep him on his toes. Aegon. Then Rhaenys, and then Rhaenys again.
One attacked, while one stood off ready to defend. Sometimes they both attacked, trying to
overwhelm him, and forcing him to concede space. They fought together like they were dancing,
and they seemed to do it so effortlessly, it was any wonder how they hadn’t disarmed him so far.
Jaeh wasn’t stupid, he knew they were testing him, especially when he realised pretty quickly that
something or someone was missing.
He could see her from the corner of his eye’s in quiet discussion with Arthur as they watched,
while he was stuck trying to keep the pair in front of him occupied. In truth, he felt the need to push
himself, more than he had since he crossed the wall for a challenge that wasn’t his own because he
could feel that Daenerys wanted to win.
Issi ao jāre naejot dohaeragon nyke?
Are you going to help me?
He pushed, stopping himself from rolling his eyes and focusing on parrying Aegon’s strike when
he felt her humour in response. Twisting away from an elegant swipe of Rhaenys spear. Blocking
one. Dodging another. Turning to the left and then the right though it wasn’t lost that he was losing
ground with every passing moment, too much ground. Trying to keep control of his breathing, his
skin dripping with sweat as they fought on.
Gaomas ñuha zokla jorrāelagon nyke?
Does my wolf need me?
Aegon chuckled mid-lunge forcing him to focus once again, though he found it increasingly
difficult. It was the second time she’d called him that. The first was when he was on that ship,
which felt like a lifetime ago, though even then her admission surprised him. He thought his mind
was playing tricks on him… Why in the hell would she claim him as hers?
“You really do need to concentrate Jon,” Rhaenys abolished with a smirk, lunging at him though he
twisted and parried the strike.
The weather here was warmer than he was used to, but he had to admit with the lighter garments he
felt much faster. Surprising himself as he pushed on to defend against the onslaught that came from
the prince and princess. Parrying Rhaenys next strike to the left before he stepped back – the two
of them closing on him like prey together this time their eyes watchful, their steps steady. Jaeh
watched them, his eyes darting from one to the other simply waiting for them to make a move.
Wiping sweat from his brow as quickly as he could – the pair of them took the moment to attack
again only he leaned back to avoid the sword of Aegon, while Daenerys dipped into the fray and
deflected Rhaenys spear, her cheeks pink and she chuckled lightly. He supposed it wasn’t a
surprise how the spar evolved then, picking up Daenerys style fairly easily. She was the smallest of
the four of them in height, but she was clearly the fastest on her feet. Working together, one
attacking, one defending – never leaving an opening to exploit.
Perhaps there was an edge to the spar at the beginning with the competition and the teasing, though
as they fought back and forth it dissipated quickly. Chuckling, and laughing as they each tried
something more whimsical than the next. Rolling, spinning, twisting and he found himself
grinning as they continued on. It felt like he was part of something.
“Do remind me how many times Princess Daenerys has lost…,” Ser Arthur asked, trying and
failing to hide his smirk as the princess glared at him before she narrowed her eyes on her niece
and nephew, the shift sudden,
“I think it was-,” Aegon paused, snorting as Daenerys drew her sword at him, Rhaenys quick to
block, a grin splitting her lips, as Daenerys moved back and tried again. Aegon, ducking under the
swing before he was moving towards her, drawing his sword up in a low arc, though Jaeh stepped
forwards and blocked it quickly. Using enough strength to push him back as they stood off from
each other once again.
Aegon and Rhaenys were brash, they didn’t mind both attacking and trying to overwhelm or isolate
them. It just didn’t work. He and Princess Daenerys worked well to hold them off, sticking
together, she was quicker in moments, while he was stronger in others, but it worked.
Indigon Aegon arlī
Push Aegon back
It was almost a command; he didn’t doubt that. Smirking as Aegon rose a brow at him, though he
pushed forwards quickly, focusing on Aegon and forcing the spar to evolve again as he looked to
isolate the heir – knowing in the back of his mind that Daenerys could disarm Rhaenys. Jaeh smiled
at the determination on Aegon’s face as he tried to push back though Jaeh wouldn’t concede space.
Keeping his body in the way, his sword steady in his hands. Smirking as Daenerys chuckled when
Rhaenys spear finally dropped to the ground, before she was there beside him, forcing Aegon to
split his attention between the pair of them. Jaeh chose that moment to throw a feint attack,
knowing Aegon would likely move to block him, though that left Daenerys open as she slipped
close and playfully pressed her sword against his throat, a broad smile on her face as Aegon
laughed and quickly lowered his sword.
“Well, it seems dear aunt, you were right,” Aegon, grumbled playfully. Pressing a kiss to the top of
her hair, before he narrowed his eyes on him, “And he was holding back!”
Daenerys grinned as she looked at him, her eyes bright and full of happiness, “I knew I was right,”
she mumbled as her eyes shifted to the crowd that he hadn’t noticed, her cheeks glowing pink as
Rhaenys wrapped her in a tight hug. The two of them whispering to one another a moment before
Rhaenys looked at him,
“You fought well,” she praised with a small smile, her arm still wrapped around Daenerys, “I do
hope you will both allow us the chance to regain our glory some other time?” her tone was teasing
as looked between them, though her gaze quickly locked on him, “But next time, I would very
much like to see what you can do!” she pointed a finger at him, and shook her head, “No holding
back,”
Jaeh ducked his head though nodded, feeling all too much like a chastised child even though she
was smiling, “Aye, I won’t,” he confirmed. Unsure if it was wise to train with the royals at all
because it was probably best not to cause harm to them.
“Well, my sweet and precious niece, come and find us when you wish to lose again,” Daenerys
teased, pulling her tongue out for good measure once the crowd had finally left them alone once
again before they all quickly parted. Jaeh was quick to dress, heading off to Ghost who’d been
lounging around in the shade with his kin, Grey Wind and Nymeria. It was nice for Ghost to have
them there, maybe he felt less alone here in the south, though Jaeh could tell his wolf was not
accustomed to the weather still, much like him.
XI
Jaeh was beginning to think he was harsh with his judgement of Ser Arthur. Yes, he rarely spoke
more than a few words, and it was strange how he’d never seen the Knight sit down, but the quiet
felt comfortable. Yes, he hadn’t missed the stares, but they were easy to ignore. At least with the
quiet he could think and try to prepare himself for the negotiations that would come.
Once the golden Knight had taken his post, Jaeh found very quickly he was nothing like the other
guard. Arthur had left him around midday, though not before introducing him to the – sarcastic arse
– that was Ser Jamie. The man rarely shut up. There was always a remark on his tongue, a snide
comment aimed at his people or his wilding nature. It was almost as if the Knight was solely trying
to piss him off, turning to glare at the stupid smirk he already knew to be on his face, in the hour or
so he'd spent in his presence. In a way, when he first saw the Knight, he’d thought he was a prince
– he looked the image of a royal – farcical – gallant knights from the stories. Well, until he opened
his mouth.
Jaeh didn’t rise to the new shadow, he simply kept his mouth shut as they rode to the place Ser
Jamie had called the King's Wood, with Ghost at his side. “The King has said your wolf can hunt
and run the woods, my lord,” the Lannister Knight had informed him before they had set off. “You
should know the Stark wolves are already there, my lord,” He was well aware of what the
Lannister Lord was doing, especially after Jaeh had reminded him both the first and second times
– that he was no lord – so, he chose to ignore him. Again. Ghost could not stay locked inside too
much longer. Jaeh liked the comfort of having Ghost close, and North it didn’t mean much
because Ghost could wander off whenever he needed to, but here in Kings Landing, he couldn’t.
The King’s wood was found across what the knight called Black Water rush, and many years ago
it was said to be full of dozens of small villages, and bandit camps. Jaeh was only half listening as
he tried to get a look at the streets of Kings Landing as they passed. The folk staring, though now it
was different. There seemed to be no scorn aimed at him. He wondered if it was his new
clothes, did they really make him look like a real lord? “You see, My Lord, the dragons scared
them all away,” the Lannister Knight finished, the topic of dragons drawing his attention, as he
glanced at the Knight,
“Surly the dragons wouldn’t attack innocent people?” he asked.
Ser Jamie glanced at him before he looked ahead, “Well no. When they were young, they used to
hunt anything they could get their claws into…,” he smirked as he glanced at him, “Stag, deer, elk,
sometimes even wolves,” he rose a brow at him and Jaeh couldn’t quiet stop him from rolling his
eyes,
“Some fools thought they could make a name for themselves by attempting to hunt the dragons,”
Jaeh stared at him in disbelief as the knight nodded his head, “Only they soon found that dragons
are not something you wish to hunt.” There was that smug smirk on his face once again, and Jaeh
wasn’t sure whether what he was trying to get at. He didn’t fear for Ghost. The wolf could look
after himself, but he wasn’t alone here. Nymeria met them at the edge of the forest, waiting for
Ghost while he could see Grey Wind watching from further in the woods, eager to be away.
Jaeh smiled as he dismounted the horse – he’d known how to ride since he was young, but he’d
never had the privilege to own a horse like some back home. Taking a moment with his Wolf,
staring into his deep red eyes, and rubbing his fingers through his fur a moment before he nodded
to the woods. Grinning truly as the wolf bound away, though Ghost paused before he completely
disappeared, his eyes looking to him a moment before he followed his kin. He supposed it would
be strange not to have his Wolf by his side, but he couldn’t keep him locked away. It wasn’t fair to
him.
He spared one more glance towards the trees before he sighed and climbed back upon his horse
that ser Jamie had kept a hold of, “So what has the King requested I do now, ser Knight?” he
grumbled, watching ser Jamie smirk,
“I believe you are to have luncheon with the King and his council,” he informed him, “All those
boring Lords and Ladies…,” he chuckled quietly as he quickly mounted his horse, “They only ever
speak of the realm and politics, should be fun for you,”
Oh, the Lannister Knight had not been wrong. Jaeh was struggling to hold back the grimace as he
joined the King and a dozen other old lords for lunch. The King sat to the head of the long table,
Lord Stark to his left, Lord Connington from the throne room to his right with nameless lords
lining the table while Prince Aegon sat at the other end with a space at either side of him. Ser
Jamie couldn’t quite hide his amusement as he shared a look with Aegon who didn’t seem pleased
in the slightest.
I wouldn’t take it to heart Jon. Lannister can annoy everyone.
Aegon pressed, as he pulled a face at Ser Jamie before he turned on his heels clearly ready to
escape but Jaeh stopped him before he could as he looked to the King, “Uh, your grace?” he
mumbled, nearly squirming as almost every eye in the room shifted to him. Trying to think of a
tactful way to ask the question. “Could I request that Ser Jamie joins us?” he asked as politely as he
could, ignoring the strange looks as the lords' faces as they all shifted to the Knight who was
frozen on the spot,
“I think that’s a great idea father,” Aegon added quickly, though he couldn’t quite hide the smirk
growing across his lips,
One of the Lords gasped loudly, “This meal is no place for Knight-,”
“Or Wildings, I suppose… My lord,” he added innocently, watching the lord open his mouth
before he closed it, as Aegon covered his mouth with his hand, his eye’s full of mirth as he looked
to the King. Jaeh watched as the Lord shook his head and looked to the King for aid, only the King
seemed to have found some amusement in the whole ordeal as he smiled politely at Ser Jamie,
“Well, I don’t see why not,” he added kindly gesturing to the empty space to the opposite side of
the table. Jaeh pressed his lips together as ser Jamie very reluctantly took his seat, his lips pressed
in a thin line as he glared at him over the table. Lowering his voice so only the Knight and Aegon
could hear him,
“I should thank you Ser Knight for keeping us company,” he added with a smile.
Aegon grinned and shook his head, “I think you, and I shall become very good friends Jon,” he
added sparing a glance at Jamie Lannister who oddly had no sarcastic reply. The meal seemed to be
made up of the King and all of his small council though he supposed it was insightful to have
Aegon there to explain who each of the many men were and the role they played on the council.
“Lord Connington is father’s Hand to the King,” he explained as he nodded towards the man
sitting right beside the King with the red beard. Aegon explained that it was the Hands job to help
the King with his running of the entire Kingdom, “He will be beside the King in most of the
negotiations. He’s one of the most loyal to father in Kings Landing, behind only Ser Arthur,”
The next was Lord Kevan Lannister a big broad man with short blonde hair who was Master of
Coin. “He’s also ser Jamie’s uncle,” Aegon had said, with a glance to the Knight who still did not
look pleased to be kept there. There were more lords, Barristan Selmy the Lord commander of the
King's Guard. Monford Velaryon the master of ships. “It used to be Balon Greyjoy until he thought
to rise in rebellion against the crown,” Aegon added with a roll of his eyes. There was also Grand
Master Elden, “He’s boring, but he holds no alliance except to the faith unlike the old Grand
Maester Pycelle,” Aegon explained with a sly look to Ser Jamie.
Jaeh tried to listen as Aegon and Ser Jamie bickered though it felt as though someone was watching
him, narrowing his eyes as he glanced at each of the men until he met the gaze of a bald man.
“That’s Lord Varys” Ser Jamie interrupted, “He’s the master of whispers. He sees everything, and
knows everything,”
Aegon smiled at the Lord which prompted him to look away, “Some call him the spider,” he
added, as he took a sip of his drink. “And I don’t think even he knows everything,” as he glanced at
him. “As much as I enjoy speaking about the lords and the council, I would like to know about
you, and life beyond the wall too. So, tell me something of the North…,”
Jaeh was unsure what to say, or where to begin as he shifted in his seat uncomfortably though he
settled on the better things, trying to keep the conversation light as they ate. He spoke of life in the
North, the harshness and the beauty. The raging fires they’d build to fend off the cold, as they
drank and sang around the fire though he found himself lost to his thoughts. Tired and weary faces
huddled close for warmth. His thighs burning as he pushed on, his sword in hand as he stood alone
ahead of the enemy…
Jaeh was thankful by the time the meal was done, grinning as Ser Jamie led him back to his
room. The south was boring. He’s figured that out fairly quickly. There wasn’t much to be done, or
there wasn’t much for him to do beyond eat and think. It was a little later in the day that Ser Arthur
returned to replace Ser Jamie, and Jaeh supposed in some ways he was disappointed, well that was
until he was escorting him to see the King. Jittery in a way, because he knew there would not be
any talk of the alliance or the threat beyond the wall, and that only left a host of possibilities worst
than the last.
It still felt surreal to be so far from home. Never in his life would he have thought to miss the
dreary cold, the biting snows, or how on edge he’d felt on the nights under an open sky. Ok, so
maybe he did not miss everything from the North, and he did still feel on edge around some of the
Southerners, but so far, the South wasn’t as bad as he thought it would be. The Royal family for the
most part seemed to welcome him, whether that was for this connection he had to them, or the
alliance he wasn’t sure.
The King seemed distant so far. Well, he had before this meeting at least. Jaeh wasn’t sure what to
think of him, not yet anyway, but he knew his Ma had loved him enough to marry him. He thought
back to what Mance had told him growing up. His ma was supposed to marry some Baratheon
Lord, someone she didn’t want to marry.
“Your Ma was a girl that wished to break from tradition,” he smiled and wistfully, “She would’ve
changed the whole world if she could,” it was a comment that lived with him, it was why he was
here. Had the North and the South ever lived in peace? Still, he knew his Muña would not have
married the King unless she wanted to. He knew that much was true.
Jaeh followed Ser Arthur into Kings Private solar, in what the knight had called the Maegor's
Holdfast where the royal apartments were all found. He wasn’t sure what he felt as he entered the
room, his eye’s locking on his Ma’s chest on top of the Kings desk, while the King had his back to
him looking out of the open windowpane at the city of Kings Landing.
Glancing towards Ser Arthur as he cleared his throat, just loud enough to break the King from his
trace as he turned and quickly pressed a smile to his lips, “Ah, thank you for joining me, Jon,” he
greeted, as he gestured to the seat on the other side of his desk, while there was another seat for
Arthur – who actually sat down.
Jaeh blinked at him, though shook his head and looked at the King, who carried a silver platter
with a flagon of wine and three cups. “How are you finding your time in Kings Landing so far?”
“It’s pleasant enough,” he shrugged, “The heats going to take some time getting used to, your uh-,”
The King smiled kindly, “It’s quite alright to go without all the titles while we’re in here I think,”
he added quietly as he quickly poured two cups, though he hovered over the third while he looked
at him, only Jaeh quickly shook his head. “I think the climate is vastly different beyond the wall.
There is a beauty in the North that is true, though unlike you. The cold does not agree with me,” he
admitted with a smile,
He smiled in return watching warily as the Kings eyes shifted ever so slightly to chest again. “I
wanted to thank you for returning this to me,” he glanced at him, though quickly looked away as
he continued, “The chest was originally a gift from Lyanna and Lord Starks father, though with age
it was old and worn,” he smiled as he ran his fingers around the snarling wolf, “I had it restored as
a gift for our wedding.”
Jaeh found himself swallowing hard as the King continued, “I commissioned the lock and key,
though the lid and the snarling wolf of House Stark are all from the original,” he smiled, his
fingers following a trail of a dragon’s scale, “I do not remember these…,” he trailed off, “I suppose
they could resemble the scales of a dragon,” he looked at him then, and Jaeh fought every
perceivable bone in his body to stop himself looking away,
“Do you know anything of this?” he asked, his eyes locked on him though Jaeh quickly looked at
the chest,
“I think it is something that was done by her own hand,” he could still remember how she held his
hand steady, trying to concentrate on the dragon scales, “With her child…,” he added after a
moment as he looked back to the King who was still staring right at him. The voice in the back of
his head putting the pieces together. He’d already suspected. The looks from both the King and Ser
Arthur, who had known his Muña might as well have proved it. It didn’t matter.
Only it did. He knew, and no matter how much he told himself it didn’t he could never change
that. He already knew he was Stark, and now. Well, now he knew he was a Targaryen too.
Ser Arthur took a sip of his drink, and Jaeh quickly glanced at him, “Do you know of the contents
of the chest?” he asked, breaking the King from his staring as he quickly reached under his shirt
and pulled the key free, though he noted that someone had replaced the rough string with red
leather.
“No,” he admitted, “Our king kept the key with him,” Truthfully, he hadn’t felt the need to look in
the chest, it just reminded him of what he’d lost. His people needed food and warmth. Not paper
and whatever inconsiderable thing that lies in there. There was only one thing that he had from the
chest, and that was a blanket, he’d had since he was old enough to remember, but that was
unfortunately lost to fire.
“This was a gift, as I said,” the king's voice was soft as he looked off into the distance, “We were
never meant to wed, you know though I suppose…,” he trailed off, as a lone tear trailed down his
cheek, watching him closely as he brought his hand to catch it before he quickly focused back on
the chest. Jaeh could only watch on as he pushed the key into the lock and twisted the key. The
silence stretched a moment before he slowly lifted the lid.
They all recoiled as dust spring forth, watching in silence as it rained atop the desk, though no one
said a thing as the King stood and quicky reached into the chest. Jaeh wasn’t quite sure why he felt
so nervous, as he watched the King rummage in his mothers, chest, but he was. Releasing a breath,
he didn’t realise he was holding, as the King quickly pulled free sheets upon sheets of parchment.
Letters, documents though he put them onto a messy pile on the desk before he began again. He
could see from the corner of his eyes that the knight was trying his best to read the documents,
though his focus remained on the King.
Eye’s narrowing as he gasped loudly, his hand stilling in the chest. Jaeh frowned as he watched him
remove something small in his hand before he slowly opened his hand for them to see. There were
tears in the Kings eyes, as he met his gaze and Jaeh wasn’t sure what to say as he caught sight of
the ring. One he thought to be lost.
How? They burn their dead beyond the wall, that ring was with his ma when her time came. He
could remember that. He could remember her cold hand in his, he could remember the cold bite of
metal on his hand when he clutched at her.
Mance. It had to have been, he was the only one with the key. He kept this from him. “All this
time, she kept it,” the King was murmuring,
“You know…,” Arthur began though he stopped quickly as he looked at him. Jaeh watched him
clear his throat, “Her feelings were never in doubt. Perhaps there is another reason that drove her
beyond the wall?” he suggested, though Jaeh could feel that there was something he wasn’t
saying, or there was something they didn’t want to share with him.
The King said nothing in response, his eyes locked on the ring a moment, “tell me Jon. Do you
know anything of prophecy?” he smiled, though it didn’t reach his eyes, “I have made many
mistakes in my life, losing myself to words, to dreams.” He shook his head, “When I was younger,
I was sure that I would be the prince that was promised. That I would lead Westeros from
darkness,”
“Only I understood much later that it would be my son, Aegon,” he shook his head, and closed his
eyes, “I thought he was at least.” Arthur stiffened up, his jaw tight, “The prince that was promised
comes at a price you see, as all prophecies do…” he trailed off again and closed his eyes, “…and
this was mine.”
The silence stretched and Jaeh felt a cold, creeping down his spine, a need to get out of that room
and as far away from the King as he could. Clearing his throat, “Er I, I think that this is the proof
you wanted of Lady L-Lyanna, and her time beyond the wall,”
The King hummed and nodded slowly as he looked at him, “tell me. Do you have family beyond
the wall?”
“Yes,” he replied quickly, narrowing his eyes slightly as the King looked at him again, before
looking to Arthur though the Knight said nothing, only rose a brow at him.
“Well… Well, I can only thank you once again for returning Lya’s – Lady Lyanna’s chest to me,”
there was a watery smile on his face, “I apologise for my reaction. I suppose knowing she was alive
has resurfaced grief in me that I thought had passed,” he sighed, “It just never does,” The King
shook his head again as he turned back to the chest, and Arthur moved clearly ready to lead him
back to his chambers until the King spoke again,
“Do you know what happened to the other items in the chest?”
“No, as I said before Mance had the key. I’m not sure if it has been opened since her
death,” though it must have if the ring had found its way back inside of it. Jaeh allowed the anger to
pass, there was no need to show it here. It was nothing the king or the southerners had done.
Ser Arthur led him back to his room in silence and he was thankful because his mind was racing
with thoughts. The King. His Muña. Trying to piece together what he knew, or what he thought he
knew of her reasons. Jaeh knew his Muña disliked prophecies. “Your life is more than duty, or
prophecy…,” They were the words she said, but there was more. Jaeh tried to concentrate, push his
thoughts to her, and the moments he could remember.
He could see the image clear as day in his mind that her words had shaped, but even now it made
no sense to him. How could a sword burn red with flame?
XII
Jaeh had not been able to keep still since the Knight had left him to his solitude, trying to think and
understand until his head was near throbbing. The south was strange. He was an outsider here and
though he felt welcomed by the royals it felt somewhat wrong to be here. Everything was too big,
too shiny. The rooms were far too big, the air perfumed, hells the cot was too soft, but the worst
came when he looked to the stars. They felt less alive than in the North. He sighed as he looked
back at the bed, he’d hardly slept at all the night before, but without Ghost, there was no way he
would be sleeping on it. Jaeh quickly pulled all the covers and the sheets onto the floor, and out
onto the balcony that offered a beautiful view of the black water rush.
issi ao ēdrure ñuha zokla?
Are you sleeping my wolf?
It was the warmth of Daenerys words, and he smiled allowing his mind to calm as he quickly got
comfortable. He wondered why he was given this connection to the princess, his thoughts drifting
to his meeting with the King earlier, and the memories with his Muña, but that did not make
sense. If this was because of his blood, surely the King would share this with them, and any other
that shared the Targaryen blood. If he even had the blood of the dragons? No, he knew he had the
blood in his veins long before he ever ventured South. He just never really thought about what that
would mean.
They were all his kin. The King, Prince Aegon, Princess Rhaenys, and… Princess Daenerys was
his aunt. It was strange how even knowing it didn’t change much of anything, this connection with
her was real. It was different to his connection with Ghost, or anything he’d felt before. Ghost was
always in his mind though more often than not the connection lay dormant unless he reached for it.
He could feel where his wolf was, could understand stray feelings, and he knew his wolf could feel
the same. With the princess, it felt more of a constant warmth in his mind, as if the connection was
constantly flowing. Unless he concentrated hard enough to break it.
Daor
No
He pressed back, as he stared up at the stars. Could he trust the King or the royal family? They
seemed so welcoming, almost too welcoming. Yes, Jaeh understood that he was there to represent
his people, but he hadn’t given over much beyond his Muña’s chest. There was a nagging feeling
that the King would want to speak again about his Muña, he would want the full story of how she
had gotten North all those years ago. He just wasn’t sure he could answer all the questions, or if he
even wanted to. They had only ever promised to offer news, and brief maybe, but that was
something they had already done.
Jaeh blinked as he heard the scraping of stone, sitting up quickly as he searched his surroundings
for a weapon of some kind though there was nothing on the balcony. He scrambled to his feet
quickly, stepping back and hiding against the cold stone wall as he listened carefully. If someone
was to kill him, now with Ghost away would be their chance. Peeking around the corner his eyes
widening as a door opened from the very stone wall. How? The question was thrown when the
hooded figure stepped through, though quickly closed the passage behind them.
Taking a deep breath as he moved back behind the wall, his heart beating rapidly in his chest as he
waited a moment, listening carefully to the slow and steady steps in the room. Jaeh clenched his
hand into a fist and took a slow breath before he quickly moved from the cover of the wall –
“Hello,” he almost fell backwards his eyes widening, mouth falling open as he met the princesses
bright eyes. Pressing his hand to his chest, as he staggered back watching her lower her hood, a
waterfall of silver hair tumbling down around her pretty face. Breath leaving him completely, as
her gaze slowly met his, pink tongue darting out to lick her lips as she grinned at him,
“You can’t be here princess,” he whispered frantically, as he glanced behind her at the door. Gods
if they found her in his rooms, he was sure they’d kill him. His people would be forced to fight, and
the dead would come and kill them all. Still, he couldn’t help feeling somewhat whole seeing her, it
felt good to see her – even for a moment! It just couldn’t happen, she could not be here. “You must
leave!”
The humour drained from her face, her eyes narrowing on him as she folded her arms across her
chest, “I can be wherever I want to be,” she muttered stubbornly as she moved closer, “Do you
want me to leave?”
No. Gods he didn’t. Jaeh swallowed thickly and shook his head, folding his arms across his chest
to stop himself from reaching for her. He wanted to touch her. He wanted to bury his nose in her
hair and hold her in his arms. He wanted to feel the beat of her heart against his skin. “It’s not
safe,”
Daenerys frowned slightly as she silently reached for him, her small hand curling around his wrist
– the touch causing him to gasp as he looked at her hand, his heart roaring in his chest as he slowly
met her gaze again, “No one would ever dare harm you here!”
He believed her. Jaeh frowned at her clenched jaw, the conviction in her eyes as she said the words
– this thing between them. This bond was powerful, and dangerous. The stray thought of her in
danger enough to have him pull away.
He would kill for her. He would burn the world for her. It was strange how quick his mind
jumped to the thought, even if a part of him knew it was… wrong. Was this because of his
blood? Jaeh wasn’t sure, but the truth was that they were little more than strangers…
Yet, he knew she would do the same. He knew he could trust her, that she trusted him. Jaeh shook
his head and sighed as he looked at her – almost sick of all the questions, “Why are you here
princess?” he wondered. It was a question part of him already knew the answer to, that constant
need to be near her, to see her. The desire to touch and hold her… He watched her now, afraid to
move as she looked at his makeshift bed on the floor.
“I-I know you will not harm me. It is the same way I feel I can trust you,” she swallowed hard as
she hesitantly reached for him again, though she stopped short and let her hands fall to pick at the
material of her cloak as she met his gaze again, “I- I need to be here, w-with you,” she looked
down at her hands, “I-I need…,” she trailed off and Jaeh quickly reached for her, pulling her close
to his chest and wrapping his arms tightly around her. Daenerys stiffened though relaxed quickly as
she hummed quietly, grappling onto his undershirt and buried her face against his shoulder.
Vanilla and lemon. Jaeh sighed, it felt like he could breathe for the first time in his life as he
buried his nose in her hair and closed his eyes. He wasn’t entirely sure how long they just held
each other in the silence, until eventually she quickly pulled away, a shy smile covering her pretty
face as she looked up at him through her thick eyelashes, “Do you sleep here?” she mumbled, her
fingers toying with his,
“A-aye,” he stuttered, feeling the heat rise up his neck and he wasn’t entirely sure why, “It’s so I
feel closer to the stars,” he smiled as he looked up into the sky again, “Makes me feel closer to
home I suppose,” he admitted as he turned to look at her, watching her eyes shift from the sky to
his, eyes bright though she chewed her lips nervously,
“C-can we lay down a little while?” she asked after a moment. His eyes widening, the retort on his
tongue. They couldn’t, they shouldn’t. It was dangerous. It was, but he couldn’t air them as he
nodded nervously and slowly lowered into his bed for the night aware of her every move as she
met his gaze again and slowly crawled closer. Jaeh wasn’t sure what to say, so he said nothing as
he watched her untie the hooded cloak and unwrap it from her shoulders, his eyes widening if that
was possible, as he caught sight of the pale blue shift that wrapped around her form. Good Gods.
She was breath-taking, truly. Still, he was struggling not to stop and protest as she crawled under
the covers though it fell quickly as he wrapped his arms her as she curled into him, burying her
head against his throat.
The princess sighed deeply, and he couldn’t help smiling as she threw her leg, and arm over him
and relaxed in the warmth. It felt right. He just couldn’t stop himself from worrying about what
should happen if someone was to find her there with him.
“You should relax Jon,” she mumbled quietly,
Jaeh huffed out a quiet laugh and shook his head, “That’s easy for you to say,” he whispered, “If
they find you in my room, I’m sure the King will chop my head off,” he added, pouting as she
giggled and pulled away to meet his gaze once again,
“I told you. You have nothing to fear,” there was a sparkle in her eye’s, and he couldn’t help reach
for, brushing his thumb gently across her cheek, watching the way she bit her lip gently,
He smiled sadly, “There’s always something to fear princess,”
Daenerys smiled as she curled her hand around his on her cheek, and pressed her lips to his fingers,
“Not here,” she whispered as she looked at him again, “and my name is Daenerys, but my…,” she
shook her head lightly, “You may call me Dany,”
“Dany…,” he murmured, watching the smile blossom on her face as she closed the space between
them once again and held him tightly. Jaeh couldn’t stop himself from reaching for her hair,
curling a silver stand around his fingers as they lay in the quiet. Enjoying her warm body pressed
against his chest,
“Do you know of prophecies?” she asked in the quiet, twisting in his arms to meet his gaze. It was
the same question the King asked him. The truth was even when he was young he knew Muña
disliked them, could remember the way it always seemed to make her upset as she looked at him.
As he grew, he hated them for an entirely different reason. Those priestesses following their gods
will, across the sea’s and into the North… They had no clue what they searched for. They only
cared what their gods had shown them, yet they were drawn to him.
“You have a role to play yet, young Jaehaerys” they would say…
Jaeh shook his head slowly as he looked at her, watching her play with the ends of his hair, “Aegon
and his sister-wives,” she smiled wistfully, “Before I was born Rhaegar thought he would have
another daughter with his second wife, Lyanna,” she smiled sadly, “She would have been Aegon’s
second wife, but… There was only me.”
“We always thought the dragons came in three’s. Our house believed there was always a third…,”
She buried her nose against his skin and took a deep breath.
“When our dragons hatched, we saw something that had not been seen in hundreds of years,” she
smiled as she looked at him, “Eliuvion, Rhaenys mount, and Sunfyre, Aegon’s Mount would not
be parted for anything. The dragons were bound.” Dany whispered as she looked at him again,
“and so were their riders,”
Jaeh felt his breath catch with the way she was looking at him, her eyes bright and open, “Then
there was me. Rhaelāzma was always apart from her brother and sister,” she sighed as she looked
at her hands, “and so was I. It felt as though I didn’t belong… That I was intruding on something
private. Especially with how close Aegon and Rhaenys became.”
“Rhaegar wanted us to try. H-he wanted Aegon to woo me,” Dany pulled a face, and he could feel
his anger stirring for her, “He was sure that we fulfilled this prophecy. We read every book, every
scroll we could find trying to understand it. Aegon and his sister-wives had three dragons when
they flew here, surely I was to be Aegon’s third wife?” She asked.
“It was Rhaenys in the end that saw an end to the farce. Our purpose in life is not just for fulfilling
a prophecy, or in Aegon’s case bringing the dawn,” she rolled her eyes as she smiled at him,
“Rhaenys cousin finally helped us,” Jaeh smirked as she leaned closer, “she disguises as a man so
she can learn in the citadel,” she chuckled though he wasn’t sure he understood, more mesmerised
in the way her face lit up, her cheeks pink.
“There were books that the Maesters had hidden, though with the Kings word we finally got our
answers…,”
Dany smiled at him, “We found that the dragons are bound in pairs,” she lowered her voice and
moved impossibly closer. “And I-I think you and I are meant to be bound.” She paused, chewing
her lip between her teeth as if she was debating to share the next part, “W-we have a dragon egg,
and I-I think it will hatch for you. It is why we have this connection. It's why we feel the way we
do… You are bound to me, and I to you,”
Jaeh wasn’t sure how to respond, his mind trying to dissect everything she said but in his heart, it
felt true. He had never felt this way for another. He had never had this connection with any before
her, but all those god damn questions…
“I’m sorry,” she mumbled, “I’ve never truly known what I was looking for, but no matter where I
looked, I knew in my heart they weren’t you…,” Dany trailed off as she played with the material of
his shirt and avoided his gaze.
He thought back to the North, up beyond the wall when he first caught sight of her. The warmth
spreading through his veins when he finally met her gaze… There was a smile on his face as he
reached for her, tilting her chin to meet her gaze, and hoped she believed him, “I’m glad I found
you,”
Daenerys breath caught in her throat, and he was alarmed to see the tears swell in her eye’s as she
wrapped her arms around him and buried her face in the crook of his neck, “I’m glad I found you
too,” she mumbled though she wouldn’t let go. Jaeh smiled as he closed his eyes and held her,
focusing on her warmth and her scent, as they relaxed in the quiet – more content than he had been
in a lifetime, as he felt her relax against him. Her breathing was slow, and calm, her warmth
surrounding him until sleep finally took him.
The South
Chapter Summary
Jaeh gets to learn more of Southern Life and enjoys a few small moments with the
princess... Well, until the true South shows a different face.
Chapter Notes
I know… It’s been weeks, but life… You know. This chapter almost doubled in size,
but I think its worth it.
I just wanted to say thank you for leaving the comments and the Kudos, it really
apreciated. So, thank you :)
Anyway, I really hope you enjoy, and as always sorry for the mistakes you might find.
The South.
The princess, Daenerys – Dany. Gods it felt strange to call her that… Daenerys was gone by the
time he woke, though he could still feel the ghost of her lips against his cheek. He wasn’t sure if
he’d ever slept so peacefully in his life. There were moments he’d felt safe, where he hadn’t felt the
need to look over his shoulder for hidden threats though they were just slivers in time. It had never
come so easily. Squinting through blurry eyes as someone cleared their throat by the door, “Master
Jon. Your presence is requested to break your fast,” Jaeh grumbled in response, burying his face in
the pillow.
He was beginning to despise the farse of the lords and ladies scurrying around, pulling and tugging
his hair and dressing him to look like a lording once again. His mood quickly souring as he sat and
watched the room set to rights leaving him feeling strangely hollow. It was as if the night had not
happened at all. Why couldn’t they leave it be?
Jaeh couldn’t say he was amused in the slightest as he was led to the dining hall to break his fast,
pressing his lips in a thin line as every single eye in the room shifted to him as he walked through
the door. They would get bored of staring eventually, or he’d get used to it. It was different this
time, without Ghost at his side or his sword on his hip. He felt naked. He took a slow breath as he
walked towards the table, his eyes shifting to Dany who was already seated. A blush colouring her
cheeks as Princess Rhaenys giggled quietly and whispered in her ear.
Jaeh followed Ser Arthur as he indicated the seat on the long table, between Robb and Aegon,
nodding in greeting to each in turn before he nodded to the King, who like most seemed to have his
eyes on him though he looked away once he took his seat. Thank the gods.
Were they waiting for him to misstep? To make a mistake? Were they looking for a reason to break
this alliance and rebuff their efforts at peace? He didn’t know, but he wouldn’t be giving them a
reason to.
“How did you find your second night in Kings Landing?” Aegon asked, a smirk on his face as
Rhaenys giggled behind her hand,
With our Daenerys? She seems reluctant to share.
Aegon added just for him, the words still a shadow of the strength of Daenerys. Jaeh coughed,
feeling a heat burning up his neck as reached for the decanter of water, pouring himself a cup
before he took a slow and steady sip before he finally looked to Aegon, who seemed rather proud
of himself. How was he supposed to answer that question?
Jaeh cleared his throat giving himself a second longer before he finally answered, “I- er, I think it
will take time to get to the heat,” he admitted. An explanation he tended to use here. Frowning as
Aegon snorted and looked away, looking away himself when the King glanced at them,
“My prince,” Connington grumbled as he looked up, drawing his attention, “You refer to Prince
Aegon as My Prince, or Your Grace,” he stated seeming to silence all the table. Jaeh leaned back in
his seat as he looked at Connington,
“Lord Connington, I think it is quite alright that Jon of the Free Folk addresses me anyhow he
pleases. He is away from his home, and leagues away from his people. He is surrounded by titles
and people that are new to him,” Aegon paused and glanced at him,
Ignore him.
“If I felt offence I would have spoken up. I do not need you speaking for me.” He stated bluntly
before he looked at the King. “Shall we eat? I’m famished.” The King blinked though said nothing
as he looked from Aegon to him, to Rhaenys who had her lips pressed together, and finally to Dany
who was grinning broadly down at the table.
“Yes, let's.” He declared loudly. Jaeh couldn’t quite stop himself from grinning – that elusive
feeling he’d felt before resurfacing. It really felt like he was part of something – watching people
bring forth platters upon platters of food.
Emā iā nice līrinon
You have a nice smile.
It was Daenerys and he couldn’t stop himself from glancing her way, the heat rising in his cheeks
as Rhaenys snorted loudly drawing most attention of the table. “I apologise,” she grinned, dabbing
the corner of her eyes with a handkerchief.
“You’re both in very good spirits this morning,” The King observed, “What is it that has got you
both acting as such?” Jaeh could see that he didn’t seem quite serious as there was, as there was a
smile playing on his lips, though Aegon and Rhaenys straightened up regardless.
“Eliuvion and Sunfrye have found a new game…,” Daenerys spoke up, “Rhaelāzma is not
pleased,” she added, smirking as a dragon screech rippled over the city. A second and third
following in the first’s wake, and it seemed that was answer enough as they began to eat though he
found himself in the same predicament as the last time he was at a feast. Thankful when Robb
recommended some of the food that he may like, things sour and sweeter than he’d ever tasted in
his life.
“Where did you learn to fight?” Jaeh blinked as he realised the question was from the Stark girl,
Arya. Curious eyes turning to him as he cleared his throat,
What did he tell them? How much did he share? “My ma wielded a blade,” he decided,
remembering the last time he saw her, clutching his blanket as ma’s blade matched that of a white
walker – the sound of death smothering them. Jaeh shook his head and forced a smile to his face. “I
taught myself as much as I could, but Mance, our King helped me too,” he explained. There were
others too. Tasa with those flaming tattoos on his cheeks. Leaf and her almost fluid
movement. He’d like to think he’d learned something from everyone he had the chance to train
with, though every battle, every fight he faced had only refined his skill.
“I saw you,” she said in excitement, “Spar with the prince and princess,” she said in awe, “How
you held your own against them both,”
Jaeh chuckled and shook his head quickly, “They were testing me. One of them would’ve disarmed
me if it wasn’t for princess Daenerys,” he admitted. He knew what she did, she wanted to see what
he was capable of. The princess and prince were clearly well trained, and they worked in tandem,
but in the end, it didn’t matter much.
You were holding back.
Rhaenys stated though he chose to ignore it until she spoke up, “It’s true. We were curious to see
what Jon was capable of, though he still held back and did not fully push himself to attack us,” she
shook her head. “His movement was very good, that’s also true, but never once did he actively
attack minus a feint which allowed Daenerys to slip beyond Aegon’s guards for the win,” she
explained.
Jaeh ducked his head, pressing his lips together as he felt Aegon’s humour almost radiating off
him,
I’ve learned it’s best not to argue with dragon riding princess’
Aegon teased, as the topic of conversation shifted to lords and ladies alike asking questions of
forms and fighting styles, though other things too. Ser Arthur actually moving to answer questions
as he joined the table. Unlike the lunch with the small council, here, people spoke freely. He
supposed that could be because there were only the Targaryen’s present with House Stark, Lord
Connington and Ser Barristan. Arya looked thoughtful, “Could you teach me?” she paused, “To
fight,” she clarified as she looked at Ser Arthur, the knight smiling fondly.
“I have to see to my duties,” Arthur added before Ned Stark or Robb could interrupt them,
“Mayhaps one of the princesses could allow you to train with them should your father allow it lady
Arya?” The king added softly. Jaeh supposed it was refreshing to see this side of the royal family,
the king speaking freely with Lord Stark. Aegon, discussing the North with Robb though it wasn’t
lost that they both actively tried to include him in the conversation, as well as the young Arya.
Still, he couldn’t help missing home, if only a little more than normal. The bawdy tales that
Tormund would share around the raging fires, or the songs Mance would sing.
Today was to be a long day, he had to attend something called petitions with the King. In better
hopes of understanding the South. Jaeh had no idea what it all entailed, but he knew he would need
to do it. After eating he followed Artur to the room with the monstrous throne once again and
stood off to the side to watch the spectacle.
The King sat on a smaller throne at the base of the iron throne with one seat to his left for Lord
Connington, while there were two seats to the right for Prince Aegon and Princess Rhaenys. Jaeh
took a seat off to the side to watch them, Ser Arthur actually taking a seat beside him.
“This is a chance for folk and Lords alike to speak with the King to bring to light grievances or
seek aid should the crown be able,” Arthur explained as the door’s opened and the first nervously
walked toward the King. The woman played with her hands as she looked to the floor, and seemed
to crouch,
“What’s she doing?” he wondered, as he glanced at Arthur to see the smirk on his face.
“It’s called a curtsey,” he explained, “Women curtsy as a show of respect to the King, while Men
bow,” Jaeh pulled a face and shook his head, yet more things of the South to remember.
“Welcome,” the King greeted with a soft smile though he could tell it was forced, different from
that which he had shown towards the prince or princess, or in private. Jaeh supposed it was good to
see the King speak with those that came before him, listen to their issues, and try to be fair, whether
that was disputes over payments or folk looking for more food and rations. He took his time to
speak to each of them, and he could see that just having the King say their name lifted their
spirits. Would he do the same with his people? He couldn’t help wonder as he looked at some of
the bickering lords, wearing their fine clothes with their swords at their hips as they argued. There
was one, in particular, a farmer that claimed he’d lost half his flock of sheep to the dragons. It was
the only point in the entirety of the ordeal that Rhaenys spoke, but when she did everyone listened,
“My Lord, I have no doubt that you believe the dragons have stolen your flock of sheep, however
all of our dragons have learned to hunt around the isle of Dragonstone.” She paused,
“We have spent a great deal of gold on filling the winding fields with livestock, and farmers
willing to tend them.” She smiled slightly, “Now, as a lord in the Riverlands. I can speak for my
brother, and my aunt when I say that it could not have been our dragons,”
The lord seemed to shrink in on himself, his mouth moving to defend or back up his claims though
it was another that had accompanied him, that stopped him. They would lie against dragons. Jaeh
shook his head, imaging what these types of lords would do or say against his people. Accusing
them of everything they could think of, and how would they defend themselves? Would the King
or whatever lord believe their words, or would they believe the words of lords that looked like
them?
XIV
Jaeh blew out a slow breath as he watched the carriage come to a stop, folding his arms over his
chest as a young man scurried to pull open the door revealing the silver hair of Prince Viserys. Ser
Jamie had not said much about the prince, only that he had lived on Dragonstone for several years,
and it was only now that the King had allowed him to return. It wasn’t lost on him what the lords
and ladies whispered about the prince when they thought no one was listening. The false dragon.
The Mad King come again. He supposed what was more telling, was that only the King himself
had shown up to greet the prince, and even then, from where he stood, he could see the tight smile
on his face. There was tension between them.
A shadow of the King. It was something that stood out between all the other unpleasant thing the
people had said, and standing there Jaeh could see it as they greeted one another, the King was
taller and broader while the prince looked pale, and under the high sun sickly. He supposed he
didn’t take to heart what many of the little Lords and Ladies said, because he wasn’t blind to how
they looked at him. God knows what they said about him.
There was a request for him to join the morning council with the King, his hand and Rhaenys
present, finally getting around to discussing the alliance between their people, and what the King
wanted.
No pillaging. No stealing. No raiding. “The perpetrator of any broken law will face the Kings
justice,” Lord Connington explained. “Kidnapping or stealing of women and children will be
punishable by death,” he added, his lip curling in disgust as he looked at him. There were more
laws or rules his people would need to abide by. They couldn’t spill Northern blood, or venture
beyond the lands of what the Southerners called the Old Gift. Jaeh was thankful that Rhaenys was
there to show him the points on the map. It was tiny compared to the lands they were used to.
There were however a dozen holdfasts that his people could settle in, while the King had also
suggested the abandoned castles on the wall could be manned by men and women able. There
were sixteen in total in varying degrees of neglect, with some in desperate need of repairs, and
while the Night Watch would agree to this, they wouldn’t do so without payment. If his people
were to be allowed South, the crows would request something called tax. They would need to pay
in food, grain, wood or gold to be able to live on these lands every moon.
All these laws, and now they wanted payment. His people were to be herd, like cattle against the
wall. When would it stop? What if the crows or the King decided they wanted more? The more he
listened the more he realised how difficult any alliance would be. Food was scare enough, and yet
they were supposed to give away some of the little they already had? How could he ask that of his
people? How could he look them in the eyes after seeing how these Southerner’s feast and force
them to share the little they had? “No,” he muttered watching the King frown as he looked to his
Hand. Jaeh knew the man disliked him, or at the very least disliked that his King was willing to
make a deal with his people. The look on the Lords’ face every time he so much a looked his
way… Gods he wanted to pull the red moustache, off his face.
“I understand that we’ll be having to give up things. We’ll have to follow your laws…,” he shook
his head, “and your rules, but you can’t expect us to change our whole way of life or pay this tax.”
He leaned back in his chair in thought. It sounded ridiculous. To pay to live on the lands… “My
people may pay for passage through your wall, but they will not pay to live on the lands.”
Connington scoffed, “Quiet boy. You know nothing of the dealings of the realm,”
“And you know nothing of the threat we all face,” he shot back. Jaeh sighed as he looked from
Rhaenys to the hand, “You think you can send the dragons north to kill this enemy,” he shook his
head, “You burn hundreds, maybe thousands, but there are tens of thousands more. They don’t
sleep, they don’t eat, they don’t fear,”
There was a tense moment as he glared at Connington before Rhaenys cleared her throat, “What do
you know of the enemy? What do they want? How do they fight?”
Jaeh frowned as he thought back to his cryptic discussions with the Three-eyed crow.
“The night looks for his light. She is the key to his power. South he will go for her, and North they
will return leaving death and destruction in their wake. A child of blood they will bore, and
darkness will rule when winter comes. A winter that never ends.”
“We know nothing for certain. Only what we have seen…,” he admitted, “They’re monsters, that’s
true, but they were men, women n’ children before they died and some part of them remain. I’ve
seen children seek out their mothers, sisters seek brothers and those familiar…,” he blew out a
harsh breath, “We know little of the Wights, and even less of the Others, but we know they’re
looking for something.” He paused remembering the deep caves clawed by the wights deep into
the ground. Jaeh looked around the room slowly, unsure of whether to continue or not. Would they
even believe him?
Gods he wasn’t sure he believed when Mance had spoken of the damned horn. “There is a Horn of
Winter beyond the wall, we’ve been searching for it for years, but we aren’t the only ones… The
horn is said to be able to bring down the wall, and we think the others are looking for it,”
He watched curiously the various reactions around the room, the way Rhaenys recoiled in shock.
The King blinked but otherwise chose to say nothing, but it was once again Connington’s reaction
that enveloped the room as he chuckled deeply.
“The wall has stood for thousands of years,” he wheezed, “And it will stand for thousands
more…,” though it was Rhaenys that answered,
“Dragons had been gone from the world for over one hundred and fifty years. Yet it is only now
that they have returned, bought forth from Daenerys before I and Aegon followed,” she smiled
wistfully, “Things can change in a moment’s notice Lord Connington,”
Jaeh could understand in a small way what he was trying to say, but there was that larger part that
pictured the faces of those that needed this. The reason he was here. All the people that couldn’t
fight in the war. Sure, every man or woman able would be fighting, and he knew in the back of his
mind that many of the families would be wiped from existence. “We’ve been fighting this threat
and losing for years. Every day their armies grow. We lose friends and loved ones and watch them
rise with pale blue eyes, to join them,” he paused a moment, “The war is coming, and it will come
down to the number of those who can fight.” He sighed, “My people know what is at stake, they
know of the fight that is coming, and they know they'll have to abide by your laws, but…,”
The conversations continued for some time, and he could feel his anger growing as he watched
them bicker back and forth. It felt like they were all just playing a game on a board. The people
were spoken of as objects, things. All the while they drank from their golden cups. Once the other
lords joined, they laughed and joked of many things, while his peoples lives continued to hang in
the balance…
Jaeh released a breath he didn’t know he was holding when he was given leave, clenching his fist
tightly at his sides. He longed for home. How did these people sit and bicker, in such confined
space? He shook his head, planning on heading to the yard, the one place he seemed to be free to
visit when Ser Jamie stopped him,
“You have lesson’s, my Lord,” the golden knight explained, but Jaeh could see the smirk he wasn’t
hiding as he led him to this Maester Elden, to waste more time learning of Southern things that
meant little for him. Why did Southern affairs mean so much when the war would lie in the North?
Did the King really think he would stay here while his people fought?
skoros iksis pirta?
What is wrong?
Was it strange how her words always made him smile? It mattered not, whether she was right
there in front of him, or her words were drawing from the connection they shared. Jaeh glanced to
the small window, he didn’t want to think of the cold damp room he was currently in, or the
disgruntled maester that he was sure wished to be anywhere else.
skoriot issi ao?
Where are you?
He asked instead, forcing his focus on her. He could see from the window the dragons all circling
in the sky. He could feel the whisps of her excitement as she rode on her horse,
iksan naejot rhaenagon Rhaelāzma.
Jaelan naejot sagon qrīdrughagon hen kesīr mirrī.
I am to meet Rhaelāzma.
I wish to be away from here for a little while.
She replied though he could feel something he hadn’t felt before. Not anger or worry. There was
something she was trying to hide. He could feel it though, through the shift in her mood. Gone was
the happiness from the day before, her easy smiles, now she wished only for an escape.
The dragons were kept in the place the South called The Dragon’s pit, in times of old they used to
chain them up before they died out. Yet it was the princess that brought them back, it was the
reason folk called her the mother of dragons, “Can you tell me, Master Jon, what this sigil
represents?”
Jaeh blinked as he looked to the fish, on wavy lines of red and blue – before he glanced to the
maester who was watching him. If he was honest, he really didn’t care. South of the wall, each
house was the same as the last. The only house that mattered to him was the Targaryen’s, and the
Starks and the latter was because they ruled the North in the king’s name. They were also his kin.
His family, whether they knew or not. He’d always wished to know more of his Muña, and her
family.
skoros iksis se lentor lēda se klios va qogron hen mele se kasta?
What is the house sigil with the fish on wavy lines of red and blue?
He could almost feel her perk up, her humour sparking to life as he picked up the picture for closer
inspection as he tried to hide his smile.
iksis ñuha zokla cheating?
Is my wolf cheating?
Dany teased, and he leaned closer to the table, pretending to get a better look at the fish – not that it
was going to help him. Why did this even matter? The war was against the dead, it wasn’t as if he
would need to know friend or foe. The dead had pale blue eyes. They had black hands and black
feet, their skin pale and rotten.
nyke pendagon nyke sepār jaelagon naejot sagon dāez hae ao. Lēda ao
I think I just wish to be free like you. With you.
It was the truth. He wished he could be free of the castles, of the walls. He wished he could see
what the South had to offer, to explore beyond the walls of Kings Landing. Jaeh could almost see
the smile on her face, and the brightness in her eyes,
kesan laodigon ao qrīdrughagon hen se Giēñatī.
Kostan ivestragon ao hen klios sigil...
I wish could steal you away from the maester.
I may tell you of the fish sigil...
He could feel her nervousness, though it was quickly dwarfed by the wonder as she moved to see
Rhaelāzma. Her mood shifting in an instant, her almost unease shifting to how it was earlier that
morning. The dragon was her shield from the world.
sȳrī?
Well?
Jaeh replied, curious. There was a part of him that wished to see the dragons again. In the north,
he’d been too confused with the going’s on in his head to really look at Rhaelāzma,
Kesan ivestragon ao lo ao ēdrugon isse sagonm tolī
I will tell you if you sleep in bed later.
Daenerys frowned playfully, Rhaelāzma emotions of wonder and excitement whispering over her
senses. It was strange to him that he could feel it all.
sȳz
Fine.
In truth, he would probably find comfort in a burning volcano with her curled against him. Yes,
alone the comfort of seeing the stars connected him with his home, but when he was with her… It
felt like she could be his home. She smiled again as she moved to mount her dragon with ease,
Sȳz. Se lentor brōzi iksis Tulī.
Good. The house name is Tully.
There was humour in her voice again though when he opened his eyes and saw the look of
astonishment on the maesters face Jaeh frowned.
“Oh, but do not let me get in the way of your daydreaming master Jon,” the maester sighed, with a
shake of his head.
“The Sigil belongs to House Tully,” he replied quietly.
Jaeh bit back a smirk as the maester recoiled, “So you are listening. That is refreshing to know,” he
grumbled before he continued with his lessons. Not that he listened much. He could not seem to
take his mind off her as she flew, the feelings and emotion he could feel radiating from her. He
wished he was there with her, by her side.
If he closed his eyes and concentrated enough, he could imagine he was flying beside her, dipping,
diving, and twisting in the air with her. Unfortunately, his imagination could not take from the
reality that he was stuck in lessons with the maester, listening to him continue on. Showing him
the various houses and their sigils’ before he was showing him a map and the lands some houses
were found. Jaeh could not fathom how this would help his people, but he sat through every boring
thing they had to say. It was insightful but it was hard to concentrate when the maester looked
anything but pleased to be sharing this knowledge with him. Titles were important here, your
grace, my lord, my lady to address the people of court. He had to be polite and show respect to
betters, though if this Maester had anything to say, everyone here in the South would be his betters.
XV
Goodness, he was tired. He had done nothing but sit and listen to the Maester for hours, and yet it
felt as though he hadn’t slept for days. How did learning things from books and parchment in that
tiny room make him so tired? The South sure loved their walls. How did they do everything in such
tiny spaces? Hell, Kings Landing was surrounded by walls. He supposed it made him appreciate
escaping the Red Keep even more, even if it was only for a short trip to get Ghost. Jaeh sighed in
relief, as he followed Ser Jamie to the stables, studying the walls as he passed. How long would
the King wish to keep him here? The alliance was important of course, but he couldn’t stay here
while his people were raging war against the dead. In his heart, he was like Ghost. The walls were
not something he could ever get used to, and a castle was no place for his wolf. His wolf needed its
freedom. He needed his freedom.
kostagon nyke rhaenagon tolīmorghon?
Can I meet Ghost?
It was Dany’s voice, and yes it still felt weird to call her that. He had not been able to stop his
straying thoughts from her throughout his time with the Maester. The excitement. The freedom that
she felt on her dragon's back... It was intoxicating. He couldn’t shift his focus from her.
Nyke pendagon tolīmorghon kessa hae bona.
I think Ghost would like that.
He replied, smiling truly as he caught sight of her near the stables next to Aegon. The Maester
Elden had kept him much longer than he thought possible. There were countless House’s and even
more castles, though thankfully the Maester largely kept to the most important one’s. House Arryn
of the Vale. House Greyjoy of the Iron Islands. House Martell of Dorne though there was also
Starfall where House Dayne resided, and Ser Arthur had grown up. House Stark was of course
from the North. House Targaryen of the Crown Lands, and Dragonstone where Aegon the first had
begun his conquest. House Tully of the Riverlands. House Tyrell of the Reach, and House
Baratheon of the Stormlands. The eight house’s that ruled each of the regions of Westeros among
others, though he noted the Maester said nothing of the Night's Watch or the lands beyond what he
now knew to be called The Gift.
There was a smile tugging on his lips as he caught sight of the silver princess, a smile creeping on
her lips as she met his gaze, though she quickly glanced to Aegon pulling the reins of a horse
towards her.
“My prince,” Ser Jamie bowed his head almost mockingly, “My princess.” He looked between
them, “To what do we owe the pleasure?”
Aegon smiled as he handed over the reins to Dany, “We wish to accompany Jon on his short trip to
get his wolf,” Aegon explained, “Well as long as that’s okay with you Jon?”
Jaeh smiled in return his eyes shifting towards them “Of course, your, uh…,” he wasn’t good at
this, there were so many bloody names though Aegon smiled and shook his head quickly. Thank
the gods. Everything was so different here. Titles were a show of standing, though he still didn’t
understand how that measured. Did the King, being the King make him a good person? In the
North their standing came from a show of strength, Mance fought to be King. Not an army. Not
men fighting for him. He fought by his own hand. He sighed as he watched the stable hand
scurrying around in getting a horse for him that was different to the one, they had given him
before.
“Thank you, Alren,” Aegon smiled as he took the reins from the man and stroked the horses neck
gently before he turned towards him, “I-,” he paused almost rolling his eyes as he glanced towards
Daenerys, “We thought, with you travelling back and forth for your wolf, it would be beneficial to
have a horse for you to travel on. So, while you are here in Kings Landing, this will be your horse,”
he smiled as he held the reins for him to take.
Jaeh blinked as he wrapped his fingers around the leather and looked from the dark grey, almost
black horse to Aegon, unsure what to say. “Thank you,” he murmured, as he looked to the horse,
“You’re welcome,” Dany replied as she moved closer with her horse of pale grey, almost silver
under the sun, “He’s a sibling of my Silver,” she smiled as she gestured to her horse who shook her
mane, “His name is Moondancer just like the mount of Baela Targaryen,” she added before she
shook her head and smiled bashfully, “but I suppose he isn’t pale green and he can't fly,” she
joked,
“He can’t spit flame either,” Aegon added with a smirk, “But he’s a fine steed, and hopefully he
will come in useful for you, while you’re here,” he added as he quickly mounted his horse, all in
their party doing the same. Aegon rode on a black destrier named for Balerion, Ser Jamie on his
Stallion named Glory while Ser Harner rode a white destrier that he insisted had no name. “I was
sure Alren was calling him Dancy,” Ser Jamie had rebuffed, with a smirk before they had set off,
which was enough for the Knight to cut a deathly look to the Stable hand.
“He doesn’t have a name, Lannister,” Ser Harner rebutted, as he brought his horse around, his
armour rattling with every step the horse took, though Aegon frowned slightly,
“Why would he name the horse Da- Oh,” he snorted loudly, and shook his head as he looked at
Daenerys who looked confused as he did, “Perhaps keep stories of your exploits in the city private,
Ser Harner?”
It seems Ser Harner has been visiting my uncle’s favourite brothel again.
The Knight pulled grumbled something under his breath but did not comment as Dany pulled a
face and seemed to discreetly gesture ahead to Aegon as they quickly got underway with Ser Jamie
and Aegon riding ahead while he was behind with Daenerys and Ser Harner behind them.
Dancy iksis iā līve hen iā līve lentor isse dārys tegorīr
Dancy is a whore from a whore house in Kings Landing
Dany quickly explained as they passed through the gates of the Red Keep and out onto the cobbled
streets of Kings Landing. The streets were clearer than they had been though many of the folk still
stopped to gawk as they rode past. Did they truly have nothing better to do? “Have you heard any
word from your sister, on your brother in laws health?” Aegon asked quietly, breaking them from
the silence though Jaeh tuned them out as he stole glances at the princess beside him. It felt strange
to be by her side, realising he had only spent time with her the night before. They had spoken and
learned of one another, but to the guards, and everyone around them, they were nothing but
strangers. Gods, having this connection with them was confusing.
Jaeh stole another glance towards the princess, studying the smile on her face and the kindness in
her eye’s as she waved to some as they passed. It reminded him of the time with Rhaenys in the
castle of White Harbour, and the way she felt the need to set an example. Princess Daenerys, like
Aegon, sat in the saddle straighter and taller than seemed necessary. Hell’s Ser Jamie was the
same. Jaeh was the opposite he was sure, he slouched in the saddle for comfort, the reins in one
hand while he stroked along Moondancer’s neck with the other. The horse liked it, and he felt it
calmed him with eyes on him.
It was all an act. It was their faces, and what, if anything they chose to show of themselves. They
wore their fine clothes of silk, felt and leather, but here in the South, they wore faces too – their
feelings hidden behind small smiles and kind eyes. The change was subtle on the surface, though
he could still almost feel the anger the King had shown behind closed doors when he asked
questions of his mother. It was the same with the chest, though not anger, grief and pain from the
past…
He glanced towards her again, trying to see the differences between the girl she had shown the
night before. She sat in the saddle tall, just like Rhaenys had stood straight though still when she
looked at him, he could see cracks of the real her,
Iksis konīr mirros va ñuha laehurlion?
Is there something on my face?
Daenerys asked as she glanced at him, a sly smirk pulling at her lips as Aegon paused and cleared
his throat in whatever he was saying to Ser Jamie. “- I do hope he pulls through, say what you will
about father and Robert Baratheon’s relationship, but Stannis has been nothing but…,”
Daor
No.
He shook his head as he caught her smile widen, though shifted his attention to the towering gates
as they passed underneath them. A scattering of guards on either side of the road, some talking
amongst themselves, while others watched people as they passed. He supposed seeing the thick
iron gates, he understood they were there for protection, the walls, all of it was a shield against
whatever may come against Kings Landing. Did that make the people feel safe? Jaeh could admit
he had felt it, from the dead and the armies of monsters behind the walls, though it didn’t help in
his fear of fucking everything up.
Aegon moved over onto the grass to allow a cart past, and he followed glancing at Dany as she
moved even closer forcing him further into the grass.
“I’ll race you over the hill,”
Jaeh frowned at her as he looked to the mostly clear fields before them, people mostly stuck to the
roads, though there were some resting in the grass too, “Why?”
Daenerys smiled as she looked at him, “Why not?”
He shook his head in response as he leaned back in the saddle, Moondancer snorting as he shook
his mane, “Okay…,” he agreed slowly,
“What, are you afraid to lose?” she teased, a smirk playing on her lips as she steadied herself in her
saddle,
“Wh-” Jaeh trailed off as she quickly galloped ahead, shaking his head fondly as he spurred
Moondancer after her. Chuckling as she glanced over her shoulder towards him, her smile wide and
free, her silver braids twisting and curling in the winds, and she raced on, and gods she was fast. It
was like she was on Rhaelāzma, and he wanted nothing more to be right beside her as he urged
Moondancer on, his horse gaining on her though slowly, and not before they reached the crest of
the hill. He chuckled lightly as he cantered around her, and her Silver, shaking his head as she
giggled freely. He was very quickly becoming fond of her. Everything about her, from her easy
smiles to the brightness in her eyes as she looked at him. Had anyone ever looked at him like this
before? Unable to offer anything other than a grin as he met her gaze,
“You’re the most beautiful women I’ve ever seen,” he admitted, watching the way her eye’s
widened and she quickly ducked her head, though she moved Silver closer…
The moment torn as Aegon, Ser Jamie and Ser Harner caught up with them, the narrow eyes of Ser
Jamie locked on him before he looked to the princess. “What in the hell’s are you thinking
princess?” he shook his head slightly, “You do not know anything about this W-,” the Golden
Knight paused, “You do not know anything about Jon, not yet.”
“They were racing, clearly, Ser Jamie,” Aegon added in way of explanation as he urged Dany
alongside him as they got back underway. Jaeh said nothing as he followed after them, staring off
into the distance as the Lannister Knight rode beside him. It was a reminder that no matter what he
wore, and whatever he did – in the South, he would always be a wilding. His people would always
be wildings.
I can only apologise Jon. They don’t see you how we see you.
Aegon pressed though Jaeh didn’t reply. He wasn’t angry or pissed off at them he was simply
disappointed. He would never be a southerner, he knew that. He just thought that being here was to
show these people what they were like in the North, he hadn’t done anything to jeopardise
that. Well, he didn’t think he had. Of course, only a few days had passed, but how long would it
take to change the views of these people?
They rode in silence once more, a smile broadening across his face as he saw a white flash of fur
between the trees as Ghost stalked towards them. The horse was jittery in the presence of the wolf,
though he simply rubbed gently at Moondancer’s neck. Jaeh dismounted quickly and moved closer,
grinning as Ghost tackled him to the floor, his rough tongue swiping across his face leaving a trail
of drool. “Aye,” he groaned, “I’ve missed you too,” he chuckled, pushing Ghost away with one
hand while he wiped his face with the other. Was this the longest they had been parted? Jaeh
swallowed hard at the guilt forcing its way up his throat, thinking about how long it had been since
he’d seen his home…
“Er Jon, are you okay?” Aegon asked pulling him from his thoughts. Sitting up quickly and
glancing at the prince and princess before he climbed to his feet. It was true what he had said
before, Ghost wouldn’t harm anyone that wasn’t a threat. He gestured them closer, smiling as the
princess reached her hand out slowly, her eye’s shifting to his before Ghost nosed her hand. Jaeh
watched carefully – not worried though curious as to how Ghost would react as the wolf took in her
scent, his blood-red eyes closing a moment before he gently licked her fingers,
“Hello Ghost,” she giggled, as she dipped her other hand into his shaggy fur. There was a bright
freeing smile on her face, and he could help wonder why she couldn’t be like this always.
Aegon was next, though it wasn’t lost on him that his wolf very much preferred the scratches he
was receiving from the princess, as he sat on the ground almost leaning against her, while he stuck
his snout against Aegon’s chest expecting more. Jaeh smiled, trying to ignore Harner’s hand on the
hilt of his sword, or how tense Ser Jamie stood as they watched them. He supposed in the back of
his mind he understood. They wanted to endure the prince and princess were protected, but on the
other hand, Ghost had already been around the royals. They had just never been in contact with
one another.
Jaeh was glad when they set off back to the castle, riding once again beside Ser Jamie as Princess
Aegon and Dany rode ahead with Ser Harner. Exhausted as he listened to more events that were to
happen in the day, namely the arrival of the Tyrell’s into Kings Landing. While there was to be a
grand feast in their honour…
XVI
Jaeh had seen glimpses of the Tyrell’s as they arrived, with several horse-drawn carriages, all the
finery in the world and too many ladies fluttering around to count on both hands though thankfully
he was able to stay much of the afternoon in the training yard. Spending the time working with
Robb Stark as Ser Arthur pointed out everything, they did wrong – which was a lot in his
eyes. Jaeh part listened but in truth, he was not and would never be a Southern Knight. He knew he
could fight. He knew what he needed to do when he was in the red midst of battle.
This sparring wasn’t like war, he knew. It was a way to learn and progress with sword. A chance to
try things he may not have thought of before. Jaeh had to admit it was nice to train with the Stark
heir again – he was in the midst of looking for a wife. “One day I will rule Winterfell and take the
mantle of the Warden of the North. I need a wife that can help me rule, but it is no easy feat…,”
Robb sighed, “Every Lord and Lady I’ve ever met have wished to throw their daughters at me,” he
chuckled though Jaeh could see he did not seem happy.
“I hope to find a woman as wonderful as Princess Rhaenys,” he smiled wistfully, “There are
options I suppose, Lady Margaery Tyrell, Princess Arianne Martell, Lady Alys Karstark, or even
Princess Daenerys…,” Jaeh blinked as he watched Robb Stark continue though he couldn’t hear the
words. Why did that bother him so… Jaeh shook the thought, pressed a smile to his face and
continued listening to Robb. He seemed different from say Aegon – Robb was Northern he spoke
and acted different to those in the South, much like he did, he supposed. It felt easier to talk to him
though if he was honest, he felt comfortable around all the prince and princesses too. It was
everyone else that was the problem.
There was to be another feast in celebration of the Tyrell’s arrival later in the evening – It seemed
that’s all that happened in the capital. Jaeh had already bathed and was ready to head to the feast
hall once again, Ghost finally at his side as they slipped out of the room and followed after Ser
Arthur. This celebration was much the talk of the town, Jaeh had seen the servants scurrying
around with fine material and odd memorabilia throughout the day. Hells, even Arthur felt the need
to warn him of his behaviour as if he was a mischievous child.
The Tyrell’s were important, everything seemed to have amplified around him since their arrival,
the giddiness – Jaeh froze in place, his breath coming short and rugged as he felt Daenerys distress.
Anger rising in the sudden fear for her… Jaeh met Ghost deep red eye’s – find her – he swallowed
hard watching his wolf eye’s close before he bound off. He followed quickly after him, twisting
away from Ser Arthur as the Knight tried to stop him,
skoros iksis pirta?
What is wrong?
He wondered, worried for her. Clenching his hand into a fist as he pushed Ghost to hurry – little
Lords and Ladies scampering away from them as they rushed down one corridor and then the next
into a more secluded part of the castle. “You should know your place!” someone spat as he
rounded another corner, blood freezing in his veins at the sight his eyes fell on. A man of silver
hair – Viserys – pinning Daenerys to the wall with his hand around her throat, a red mist
descending over his vision as he clenched his hand into a fist once again. Ghost lowering, his teeth
bared in a silent snarl as Ser Harner scrambled to stop him from passing with a hand on the
pommel of his sword.
“WHAT IN THE SEVEN-?” Arthur growled, shouldering past the guard and sending him
stumbling back against the wall as he got to the princess and the cunt. His eyes locked on him as
Arthur grabbed the hand – that had dared to touch her – pulling Viserys away though the prince
sneered and quickly shrugged him off meaning to take another step towards Daenerys though Jaeh
took that as his moment to step in between them all. Putting himself directly in his path, narrowing
his eyes as the cunt met his gaze…
The horrible thoughts that she couldn't quite keep to herself at Viserys presence assaulting his
mind, as she coughed, and spluttered in the struggle to catch her breath. Vis pl-please stop. You’re
hurting me. I d-don’t want to marry y-you. You cant have her.
Jaeh felt his blood freeze in his veins, mind reeling over all the moments. The painful memories
that she had received at his hands. This had been happening for years. It was the reason why he
was sent away from the capital in the first place. You’re hurting me. Rhaelāzma is m-mine. Please.
Please s-stop.
HE LAID HANDS ON HER! Slapped her. Pulled her hair. Kicked her.
‘You do not want to wake the dragon, do you?’ Those are the words he said. He believed he was a
dragon. Jaeh swallowed hard as he looked at the cunt, watching the flicker of fear surface in his
eyes as the cunt focused his attention, the sneer growing as he looked at him dismissively. Taking
a step forward, and another, forcing Viserys to step back until he was almost pressed back against
the cold stone wall.
Kostilus Jon
Don’t Jon.
He felt her pleading with him, but he couldn’t pull away. Staring the coward in the eyes, a need to
wrap his fingers around his throat and squeeze the fucking life out of him. He dared to harm her.
“Ah the Wilding,” he sneered, turning his nose up, his lip curling in disgust.
Jaeh didn’t react, for the first time, he didn’t care to correct the fucker. Instead, he tilted his head to
the side slightly, remembering all the things the Lords and Ladies whispered about him, smirking
darkly as he glared at the prince, “The false dragon,” he replied narrowing his eyes slightly.
Watching the way, the words caught this so-called prince off guard before his anger grew, his
mouth opening and closing, but Jaeh stepped forwards causing this prince to press back against the
wall. Looking him dead in his eyes, watching the doubt cloud in them before that fear resurfaced,
lowering his voice so only the prince could hear him, “I can smell your fear,” he whispered,
clenching his jaw as Viserys eyes darted behind him to Ser Arthur, Ser Harner he wasn’t sure.
He couldn’t say he cared for decorum or politics at the moment in time. If he dared touch her
again, he would kill him. There was not a single doubt in his mind. “Next time you lay a hand on
her, prince or no I’ll-,” he was cut off as Arthur yanked him back suddenly, forcing him away from
the fucking shit, the space allowing Viserys to move. His face pale, as he turned to Daenerys,
though he looked away quickly as Ghost’s bulk stood in his way and rushed off down the corridor
with his guard wordlessly following in his wake. The moment he was gone from sight Arthur
finally released him,
“You should not have done that,” Arthur stressed,
“Fuck him,” he cursed. Closing his eyes, a moment in his attempt to calm his breathing. He was
shaking. He wanted blood. Jaeh was fairly certain he could have killed him, torn his flesh from
bone and sent him to hells in which he belonged. Fuck! He moved towards Daenerys, overcome by
anger once more as she tried to hide the red marks behind the high collared dress she wore, his
whole body burning up.
Gīda Jon
Calm Jon.
“Calm?” he mumbled; not quite sure he could believe what she was asking of him. Calm? Like
there was any chance after what that fucking prick had done. Swallowing a deep breath as her hand
slipped into his and she pulled, as discreetly as she could to make him face her,
Jurnegon rȳ nyke.
Look at me.
He couldn’t look at her because all he could see was that hand around her throat. Here titles meant
something – prince, princess, king – though Jaeh didn’t think it meant that they could get away
with anything. North of the wall and the false prince would have a fate worse than death.
jurnegon rȳ nyke. Nyke sȳz
Look at me. I’m fine.
Dany squeezed his hand forcing him to look at her, though she couldn’t hold his gaze and she
looked down at the ground.
“He’s gotten worse,” Arthur bit out as he ran his fingers through his dark hair and stared off down
the corridor where the prince had retreated. Jaeh frowned as he glanced at Arthur before he looked
to the princess, really looked at her. A temptation growing to wrap his arms around her, press a kiss
to her hair – It was something he remembered his ma doing when he was really young. Something
that seemed to chase away the worry, to put his mind to ease.
“If he touches you again…,” he shook his head, “Ossēninna zirȳla.”
Her eyes shot up, eyes wide before they moved to Arthur who was now watching them curiously,
“Oss-” he trailed off, “What did you say?”
ȳdra daor.
Don’t.
Jaeh paused as she released his hand and took a step forward to stop him, but he spoke before she
could, “I said, if he touches her again. I’ll kill him,”
dovodedha zokla.
Silly Wolf.
The princess shook her head as she looked at him – he hated the dim gleam in her usually bright
eyes. He hated the way she shook her head at him before she bit her lip and quickly walked away.
Jaeh watched her leave, unsure what he had done wrong though he schooled his face when he
turned to see Arthur watching him,
“You should be careful with how you speak Jon. The walls have ears." Arthur murmured as they
continued walking. “You cannot threaten the prince’s life,” Jaeh paused mid-step and slowly
turned towards the knight his anger resurfacing as he thought to all the stories, he learned about
the Mad King even beyond the wall. People talk. Words spread. Stories shift from one mouth to the
next.
Yet, the King that came before King Rhaegar was always labelled mad. He liked his green fire and
felt a hunger to burn flesh. He opened his mouth but quickly closed it, focusing his fury on Viserys
in his mind. “It wasn't a treat Ser Arthur. It was a promise.” He stated firmly ruffling his fingers
through Ghosts fur once before he smiled and watched his companion bound after Dany.
There was no way he could attend any feast with his mood, so he walked past the throne room,
down one corridor and then the next finding the familiar route to what he knew was the training
yard. Jaeh ignored Arthur as he stepped onto the sands unbuttoning his tunic as he snatched a
sword from the rack. There was anger he needed to release and nothing much else mattered at that
moment.
XVII
How fucking dare, he? How many times had he dared lay hands on her? Training sword in hand as
he went through the motions, freeing his mind of everything else as he closed his eyes and pictured
himself in battle. His sword gliding with each step, body twisting and turning against the foes in his
mind. How long has this gone on? Forever moving, flowing like wind through a forest. Sometimes
forceful, sometimes as soft as a gentle breeze. Jaeh sliced at the straw dummy, trying to stop
himself from picturing the prince – here the wars were a life away. The only thing that mattered
was the sword in his hands and his next step. Jaeh paused at the clearing of a throat, taking a deep
breath and opening his eyes to see Ser Jamie, and Ser Barristan Selmy stood watching him, hands
on the pommel of their swords. Whether that was a threat, he wasnt sure.
Jaeh lowered his training sword as he looked at them, Ser Jamie’s face quite serious as opposed to
normal though it was Ser Barristan that spoke, “Your presence is requested by the King.” He
stated, his voice clipped, his eye’s narrowed on him. Arthur had left him in the training yard with
the need to rush off and speak with the King. The knight seemed to feel the need to explain to the
King what had occurred between him and the prince like it was a great act, though he wasn’t
certain why. He knew he’d fucked up when he had threatened the prince, but at least he hadn’t hurt
him, or worse like he wanted to do.
He followed the Knight in silence, down one corridor and the next – the festivities were still in full
swing, he could hear music even now fluttering down the corridors as they continued on towards
what he recognised as the Kings Solar. Jaeh sighed as the doors opened before he slipped into the
room with Ser Jamie and Ser Barristan shadowing him with their hands still very much on their
swords. The King was already sitting behind his desk, though Jaeh couldn’t say he could focus on
much other than the cunt of a prince smirking at him. Jaeh glared at him, the anger he’d tried so
hard to extinguish burning once again. A small voice in the back of his mind wondering if he could
get him.
There were only four guards in the room. Would they be able to stop him in time? Would they be
able to stop him from choking the life out of the little shit – the King sighed loudly drawing his
attention back to him, “You have been accused of threatening the prince’s life,” he stated slowly, a
look of disappointment crossing his face as he looked at him,
Jaeh huffed out a laugh as he glanced around the room at the Guards, “Am I on trial?” he asked,
clenching his hand into a tight fist as he looked from the prince to this king. Was he the sort of
King to allow this cunt to harm his own sister? “Yeah,” he shrugged, rather unsure why he was
here. “I did threaten him,” he clarified as he met the Kings gaze. In the north, Jaeh would have
killed him already, waited for him to rise with blue eyes and killed him again.
Viserys growled, “See brother,” he screeched. “We should be sending the dragons North to kill
them all!” he pointed to him, “They are NOTHING BUT SAVAGES!”
They could try. Jaeh snorted at the outburst, this man was calling his people savages. He wondered
briefly what the cunt would do without all this protection, no steel, no guards, no kings, and
laws… Even beyond the wall, they’d heard rumours and stories of the Mad King. Of the atrocities
that he’d done. He was a madman with power. A monster in King's clothing. The monsters in the
North were different. What they did know was that the White Walkers controlled the zombie-like
wights. When under the control of a Walker the wights neither slowed nor stopped to do whatever
command they were given. They did not eat. They did not sleep. Only when the walker was killed,
or the connection was severed did they revert to the mindless husks they were. Like a blade of
grass blowing in a light breeze.
The Walkers were strong, they were smart and as they understood carried out orders given to them
by the being known as the Knight King. The Walkers felt human-like, they looked to ambush, use
terrain to their advantage and when a battle didn’t seem to go to plan, they too retreated.
Southerners like this prince would wet their breeches when they saw the true threat, and he knew
what that would mean. The knight Kings army would only grow.
The humour drained from him at the thought, ice cooling the fire in his veins – sure the South had
armies, but they knew nothing of fighting in the dangers beyond the wall. Knee deep in snow, the
winds biting at your skin as the dead came. Teeth chattering, sword-hand shaking in the cold
despite the adrenaline pumping through your veins.
The door flew open and Jaeh frowned as he watched Arthur hastily walk to the King, his face red
from anger, as he spared a glance towards the cunt of a prince before he leaned over to whisper
something in the Kings ear. He watched curiously the way the Kings face changed, his eyes
narrowing, fists clenching white on top of his desk before he slowly looked towards the prince.
“I apologise Jae- Jon. It seems you were brought here under false pretences…,” he paused as he
clenched his jaw closed and shook his head, “The feast is very much still underway if you wish to
go, if not Ser Arthur will show you to your room,” The king declared tightly though Jaeh was
frozen to the spot, staring wide-eyed at the King. The king knew his true name. How? How did he
know his name? Jaeh swallowed hard as he looked around the room slowly, each of the guards
looking between him and the King though Jaeh’s attention was quickly taken by Ser Arthur as he
stopped in front of him.
“Come,” he nodded to the door and Jaeh quickly followed, “The prince is not someone you should
threaten, do not think this will be the end of it because it will not,”
Jaeh shrugged, “the prince does not scare me,”
Arthur paused and met his gaze, “Perhaps he should,” he rose a brow, but Jaeh didn’t react, “The
prince is unpredictable. He will try his best to sabotage you, and that will affect all the people
you’re trying to get beyond the wall,”
Jaeh clenched his jaw tightly, the court games angering him even more than the uncertainty around
the king knowing his name. If the prince did anything to jeopardise his people’s lives, then he
would be fucked because he was sure killing the prince would only make things worse. Perhaps he
should make good with him instead and offer to show him the lands of all winter… And fucking
leave him there.
This city, it was intoxicating. He shook his head as he walked through the door and quickly moved
to the balcony in search of fresh air trying to remember his thoughts, this was about more than how
he felt. This was about those folks in the street that had no idea what was coming, this was about
his people getting the chance to survive. He would do all he could, to give them that chance.
Closing his eyes and taking a moment to reach, to let his mind wonder. Ghost was with the
princess, curled around her feet as she supped with Princess Rhaenys in her room, much joyful than
she was earlier. It made him feel calm, though he knew she was actively pushing him from her
thoughts. She didn’t want him there.
“I apologise er Jon, I was distracted by an old friend before I could speak with the King,” Arthur
explained, though Jaeh waved him off. It was good to see the South for what it was. Like he was
always told. There was something else the Knight wasn’t saying though he chose not to
acknowledge it, knowing by now that the knight would speak when he was ready.
Arthur took a deep breath before he looked at him, “How do you know how to speak Valyrian?”
Jaeh blew out a breath reciting word for word what he had already told Rhaenys back in White
Harbour, about the priestesses from Essos. Trying desperately to rid his mind from the longing to
be home, he supposed at this point he wouldn’t even mind the teachings from the Three Eye’s
Crow. When he was done with the answer, Ser Arthur loitered as if debating something as he
looked off into the distance before he glanced back at him,
“What can you tell me about your mother?”
He frowned at the question averting his gaze back to waters off in the distance it felt peaceful in the
dark, touches flickering behind little windows on some of the boats, “My ma died before her time,”
he sighed, “She died protecting me,” he closed his eyes as he thought back to that night. “Mance
had just started gathering support from the other elders. We knew we needed to unify our people if
we wanted to survive, but the clans were spread far and wide,” he paused. “Back then we’d only
ever fought three or four wights at a time. We knew there was a threat… I suppose we just didn’t
know how much of a threat they were to our way of life…,”
“We’d set up camp at the Fist of The First Men for the night, and in the morning, we were to push
towards the giant clans,” he sighed as he glanced at Arthur, “We were set upon in the night.
Hundreds, thousands of dead… It was different to all those before it because this was the first time
any of us had truly laid eyes on a Walker.” he trailed off remembering those icy blue eyes, the way
they seemed to catch his gaze through the war raging around them.
“My ma died with a blade in her hand. She fought and died so I could live!” he paused as he met
the guard's gaze, “Now, everything I do, is to ensure my people live,” he smiled briefly, “and I can
only hope she’s proud I have continued to fight. The war is coming, bringing death and destruction
and I have a belief that only together can we fight it.”
The knight nodded his head thoughtfully, though thankfully didn’t comment. “Thank you for
sharing some of your story,” He smiled briefly, “Perhaps we'll make a little lord out of you yet?”
Jaeh scoffed at the thought, shaking his head as Arthur winked and took his leave. A lord. Gods be
good, what was next? A prince? A King? He shook the thought as he looked back to the ships on
the water as wrestled with the thoughts in his mind. If the king was his father, wouldn’t that make
him a prince already?
Southern Affairs
Chapter Summary
A little follow on from the previous chapter.
Jaeh explores more of what the south has to offer. Goes on a small adventure with the
Prince and Princess, gets caught doing something he shouldn’t, and we finally learn
something about the past.
Chapter Notes
Hello Again, Its been a long while... My bad, but I hope you've all had a good start to
the year at least.
See the end of the chapter for more notes
Southern Affairs
All through the morning, he had been distracted, his mind constantly replaying the events from the
night before. To Viserys, and everything with the King. To Daenerys and the loss, he felt without
her cuddled up against him. One night, they had spent together in the same chambers, and without
her, he felt lost – he couldn’t understand it. She wasn’t even there during the morning fast, and he
felt her absence.
Skoriot issi ao?
Where are you?
He’d wondered, anxious and worried for her though he had not had a reply – her thoughts
unusually absent. The Tyrell’s presence in Kings Landing had just about changed everything
within the Red Keep and to a certain extent the whole of the city. The morning felt more formal,
there were three tables in the hall instead of one, and the King, Aegon, and Rhaenys were all
separated among each of them. Jaeh supposed it was just his luck that he was seated to the right of
the King throughout, though in hindsight it was probably better than to sit near Rhaenys when he
knew Viserys was sat across from her along with half a dozen brightly coloured Lords and Ladies.
Aegon was seated with the Lady Margaery, and half a dozen other Lords and Ladies that all looked
like one another. The noise was something else entirely on the other tables, while Lord Tyrell
thankfully kept the attention of the King, and the amusing Lady Ollenna much of the time.
Iksan vaoreznuni syt konīpradagon se dārilaros… Sȳrī nyke daor.
I’m sorry for threatening the prince… Well, I’m not.
He frowned in thought, ignoring the smirk from Aegon as he finally felt her respond to him. There
were a few things he regretted, threatening the prince was not one of them.
Umbagon
Wait.
She replied quickly. The shift sudden. His heart catching in his throat as this connection between
them strengthened, growing thicker and warmer. The noise around him, the Lord and Ladies, their
words diluting to a strange silence, their faces shifting to faceless shadows… Until all he could feel
was her, could see her clear as day in his mind's eye. A ghost of a smile on her lips as she
concentrated all her thoughts on him,
“You did nothing wrong, Jon. I-,” she trailed off, and he could see clearly as she dipped her fingers
through Ghost’s shaggy fur in thought, “I’m sorry for how I reacted, but know I am thankful for
what you did.”
Jaeh blinked, caught off guard by the change, “This is different,” he replied.
She grinned in response, “Here we may speak without others listening, I prefer it this way.” Dany
paused a moment, “You mean so much to me already. I was afraid of what Viserys would do,”
“You mean a lot to me too,” he admitted.
The princess smiled shyly in response, “May I see you again tonight?” she asked. It was a question
that he needn’t answer, thinking back to that stone door and the passageways beyond. He was
tempted last night to go in search of her, though if she hadn’t come to him tonight, he was sure he
would. Yes, he may have gotten lost. There was no way of knowing how expansive the world
beyond that door was, but he would navigate the unknown for her.
“I’d have to come and find you if you didn’t,” he teased, smiling truly as she giggled.
Her humour was bright and infectious, “Well, I will see you tonight then.” She replied with a soft
smile, as the bond faded if slightly to what it had been since he’d been here in Kings Landing.
Blinking as he was once again surrounded by the raucous noise of the morning.
Immediately as they finished the morning fast the King had asked him to join him so they may
speak in private. Jaeh wasn’t sure what he felt after their last conversation, even if a part of him
didn’t hold any blame on the King. It was the cunt of a prince. Jaeh rubbed his fingers against his
palm as he followed after the King and Lannister knight in silence, trying not to think too much
into what the King could want to speak of. “There is to be a small hunt in the afternoon in
celebration of the Mace Tyrell and his family’s arrival, but before that, I thought it would be a
good a time as any for us to speak. I know little of life beyond the wall, and how you…,” he
glanced at him, “and your people live. The free folk and their life is quite fascinating,”
The King had told him he wanted to learn more of his people he supposed. Jaeh nodded in reply,
unsure how to respond as he followed after the King as they moved to what was called the Royal
wing, and a room that King Rhaegar had called his study. There was a guard stationed on the door,
though the King pulled a key from his pocket to unlock the door before he gave the Lannister
Knight leave.
“I thought we could speak in here,” the King added as he gestured inside before closing the door
behind him, “This is my private study. A place I can come to think and take my mind from the
politics, if only for a short while,” Jaeh looked away from the King to take in the room. It was
messier than any of the other rooms he’d been in so far, though he could see it was an almost
controlled mess. Books were spread open on countless surfaces, with parchments strewn around
them with drawings and handwritten messages in what he assumed was the Kings own hand. There
were many instruments too, some bigger than others, all different kinds of shapes though there
were some he had seen before. “When I was young. I much preferred to get lost in books and study
instead of training with sword or lance in the yard,” he explained, a soft smile on his face as his
fingers skimmed over one of the books before they moved to another. “As I already told you… I
had a fascination for prophecies,” the King almost looked apologetic as he avoided his gaze, “I
allowed them to drive me in my life… In too much of my life if I am honest,” the King added
softly.
Why? It was one of many questions he wanted to ask though he wasn’t sure it was his place. Was
it worth it? Jaeh glanced at him from the corner of his eyes, though chose to focus on the room.
Smiling faintly as he ran his fingers over the string of one instrument, the soft tune enough to break
the awkwardness. They were quiet for a moment, the King's eyes on him as he moved around the
room slowly, his eyes scanning the books, the instruments as he passed before they landed on a
glass box. Jaeh paused as he narrowed his eyes on its contents, the small scales reminiscent of
some he had seen before, and those he’d carved on his mother’s chest all that time ago… There
were three piles in total, each with pieces of various sizes and colours though charred and covered
in soot in some places. “The dragon eggs, or what remains of them I suppose” King Rhaegar
explained as he moved closer, a small smile on his face.
“Sunfrye hatched from an egg of deep green, with flecks of bronze.” He pointed to the dark green
pile, which was tinged with soot, before he moved to the right and pointed at the paler of the piles,
“Eliuvion hatched from a pale cream egg with streaks of gold, and Rhaelāzma hatched from an egg
black as night, with scarlet ripples.” The king smiled again. The dragon’s meant something to him
even though he hadn’t got his own.
“Why did you keep them?” he couldn’t help but wonder.
“I have been told I can be quite sentimental at times,” the King smirked slightly, “We once had a
clutch of five dragon eggs,” he explained as he moved to a small trunk near the glass box and
revealed another key, “Rhaelāzma, Sunfrye, Eliuvion of course but we had two more. One silver
with swirls of cobalt,” he trailed off with a sigh as he quickly opened the chest, “and the other
scarlet with swirls of black…,” he trailed off again as he pushed open the trunk.
Jaeh gasped softly as he caught sight of the dragon egg, the thin black swirls that rippled over the
dark red scales – it was beautiful. There was part of him that wanted to reach for it, to run his
fingers over the small scales, though didn't. Instead, he watched the King reach out and gently
brush his fingers against the small scales on the dragon egg. “Is this your egg?” he asked quickly
trying to distract himself from his thoughts of home, his heart hurting in his chest.
The King shook his head, “No. This is-,” he sighed, “I thought it would be mine, and then I thought
it would go to my brother Prince Viserys.” Jaeh couldn’t help pulling a face at the name,
“Ah,” the King nodded more to himself. “I wanted to apologise for what happened yesterday. Ser
Harner and Viserys both came to me with claims that you had made threats to him that were
unprovoked, and I was quick to judge when I should have known to show caution.”
The King sighed, which was something he tended to do when he was speaking with him.
“Thank you for standing up for my sister, for Daenerys.” He shook his head slowly, “She’s strong
in everything she does, and yet… Viserys has this hold over her that she can not shake. When I
found out the extent of his attentions, I had sent him away from the capital in hopes of changing his
behaviour, though I fear I have failed,”
Jaeh shrugged, “I did what anyone would have done,” he replied. He couldn’t say he cared about
the prince at all, as long as he stayed away from Dany. Did the King know about his connection
with the princess? Jaeh didn’t think he did. It probably wouldn’t be good to tell the King exactly
what he would do if the prince touched her again.
“You should know that Daenerys also came to me, to explain that you were only trying to help her,
as did Ser Arthur,” the King smiled slightly. “I know you haven’t seen much of one another yet,
but I hope that will change soon,” he smiled softly. “Anyway, I feel like I have spoken enough for a
lifetime. Will you tell me of the North and your people?”
What could he tell him? Jaeh nodded slowly as he moved on to look at a beautiful bow of black
and gold, “It’s a dragon bow made from dragon bone,” The King explained quietly. What? He
sighed in response, feeling the need to step back and be away from it. The dragons were
magical. They were sacred.
“Life in the North is harsh, but there’s a beauty to it… To be free from all these…,” he trailed off
and pulled a face as he tugged at his fine clothes and gestured to the walls around them. He
continued slowly, trying to think of things that sounded interesting though couldn’t think of
anything that a King would want to know. Feeling a need to tell him of the hardships his people
would be going through like Mance had cautioned him to do. Yet, the North wasn’t all hardships.
They lived. They laughed. They loved. They fought for one another, helped each other survive…
He’d grown in a small village close to the wall though he had travelled with Mance as he began his
campaign to bring the different clans together. Gathering all from the northernmost reaches of the
haunted forest to the hidden valleys of the Frostfangs, and the stranger places beyond. Each clan
was like its own family – in a way, they looked after their own, though only together could they
succeed. He supposed people North, and South were more alike than not. There were good people
and the bad. Men of honour, liars, cravens and much more…
Jaeh shuddered inwardly at the thought of the cannibals from the great ice rivers. That cursed
bastard Craster and his daughter wives – they knew what he did. He was not one of them, no matter
what the fucking Nights Watch claimed. His people were stubborn, sometimes too stubborn.
“We fish, and hunt though not as much as we used to do. Some of the clans that live close to the
shore hunt seals and walrus,” he explained. They also had two ship’s they’d taken from the damn
slavers that were kept frozen in the ice along the coast – not that they knew how to sail the bloody
things. They actually had three ships that they had taken from the slavers that came to take from
them, one they’d traded to the captain that had returned for the priestesses. “We have mammoths
too and a few herds of reindeers, and goats” though it wouldn’t last his people long, and he knew
they needed the animals to survive beyond the winter. They had managed to hunt a whale once – it
tasted good and the meat lasted much longer than game tended to do, but it was no easy feat in
getting the bloody thing.
“Is it true there are some in your people that can speak the old tongue?” the King asked after a
moment, as he gestured to the table and chairs and they both took a seat,
Jaeh nodded, “Yes, though I only know a handful of words,” he admitted. In truth, he’d always
held a fascination for Valyrian, from the words his Muña had taught him, to when he’d learned
from Leraria. “Mance, our King can speak the language, though he can also sing,”
“Can you sing?” the king asked, a teasing smile on his lips. Jaeh shook his head quickly and
ducked his head, glancing up as the King chuckled quietly. “Do you know any songs or bards?” the
King asked in the quiet. It still felt strange to be alone with the King.
“Aye, I know some,” he shrugged in thought as he remembered all the songs Mance would sing.
“Our King, Mance likes his songs,” Jaeh admitted. “He sings them sometimes, on a night or by the
fires.” He paused trying to remember the names of them, “The Dornishman’s wife, The Winter
Maid, and the bear and the maiden fair but there were others,” he smirked slightly, “There’s the
last of the giants too,”
The king looked at him, “I know of most, though I’m unsure I have heard the last one,” he looked
at him, in thought like he’d often come to do, “Can you sing the words for me?”
“Er… Aye,” he swallowed hard and looked away from the King as he thought to home. The
Snow's deep. The biting cold. The way the ground would rumble with every step Mag the Mighty
would take. “Oooooh, I am the l-last of the giants, m-my people are gone from the earth,”
“Go on,” the King encouraged with a gentle smile as moved to another trunk and returned with a
silver harp before he slowly plucked at the silver strings, hesitant at first though less so as he
continued with the song.
The last of the great mountain giants,
who ruled all the world at my birth.
Oh, the smallfolk have stolen my forests,
they’ve stolen my rivers and hills.
And they’ve built a great wall through my valleys,
and fished all the fish from my rills.
In stone halls, they burn their great fires,
in stone halls, they forge their sharp spears.
Whilst I walk alone in the mountains,
with no true companion but tears.
They hunt me with dogs in the daylight,
they hunt me with torches by night.
For these men who are small can never stand tall,
whilst giants still walk in the light.
Oooooooh, I am the LAST of the giants,
so, learn well the words of my song.
For when I am gone the singing will fade,
and the silence shall last long and long…
Jaeh felt lost to the world as he finished the song, he remembered odd moments from home. Those
tears Ygritte always tried so hard to hide when they sang the song. There were around a few
hundred giants left because they were hunted before the wall went up, and the old wars were
fought. The South had forgotten them, remembering them only in tales alongside Snarks and
Grumkins. It kept them safe from the South and the East, but not the dead. No one was safe from
the dead.
The King was watching him, he could almost feel his gaze as the silence slowly stretched, taking a
slow breath before he glanced up to see a small smile on his face. “That is a beautiful song,” the
King commented softly, though there was a smile playing on his lips, “So, you can sing?” he
accused with a chuckle.
Jaeh pressed his lips together and shook his head slowly, feeling heat creep up his neck as King
Rhaegar slowly began to strum the strings on his harp again, the tune slow and sad… The moment
torn at the sudden knock at the door, the quiet thump enough to have the King pause the tune – a
curiosity bubbling at what song the King would sing. The tune sounded familiar; he was sure.
The King sighed as he glanced up towards the door, “Enter,”
Jaeh watched curiously as the bald lord from the Kings council entered, his lip pursed, eyes
narrowed as they looked at him before he looked sweetly to the King, a look that had the King on
his feet. “What is it Lord Varys?” he asked,
The Lord looked from the King to him, though the King shook his head and gestured for him to
continue. “Very well,” he paused, “It seems Lord Tywin is coming to the capital, your grace.”
“He’s what?”
Lord Varys looked undaunted as he continued, “I have received word that he wishes to petition
Prince Viserys for Lady Myrcella’s hand…,” he explained simply as he looked to the King, who
frowned in thought. Jaeh wasn’t sure he understood fully, though he knew there was more to it than
a lord requesting the prince’s hand for his daughter or whoever the unlucky lady was.
“Er… Thank you, Lord Varys. Please gather Lord Connington, and Ser Arthur,” he paused, “I will
be with you shortly,” he explained as he closed the door and quickly turned towards him. “I am
afraid I have to cut this short,” he sighed, “I have greatly enjoyed learning of you, and your
people.” He smirked slightly, his eyes alight with amusement, “and hearing you sing,” he added
before his face fell slightly and he quickly moved to tuck his harp away, in the confines of its
chest, before he bid goodbye and left for the door. Jaeh followed after him hesitantly, watching him
lock the door before he nodded to Ser Jamie and headed off down the corridor with Ser Arthur.
Jaeh sighed as he looked at the Lannister Knight, sighing again as he smirked and lead him off to
who knows where.
XIX
Jaeh shook his head in disbelief as he twisted around in his saddle to get a better look at the mass of
folk wandering all over the bloody place. The King had told him of the small hunt earlier, though
he had not imagined anything like this. He’d thought ten or so lords setting out with spear or bow
at most… Yet, there were hundreds. Lords and Ladies both in their fine clothes and colourful
dresses, Knights in their heavy armour, wild dogs tugging on their leashes, and even squawking
birds in wooden creates. He’d never seen anything like it. He was sure there were half of the court
attending, many herding inside carriages to travel to the fields before the King's Wood.
After the King had left to deal with the politics of the South, and this Lord Tywin, the Lannister
Knight had escorted him back to Maester Elden and his lessons, though this time he wasn’t there
for long. The Maester showed him the history of House Targaryen, though if he was honest, it was
the dragons that interested him the most. Balerion, Vhagar, and Meraxes were the most notable,
but there were others too. Vermax, Dreamfyre and Tessarion the blue queen… Aegon’s dragon
Sunfyre was named for his namesake’s mount, Aegon II, but perhaps the strangest thing was
seeing his own name in the Targaryen history books. Jaehaerys. Could that have been Muña’s way
of showing him who he was?
He supposed when he was young, it didn’t matter. He had her there to guide him. To teach
him. No one could have foreseen what would happen – maybe if he had been stronger… Jaeh
stopped the thought before it could take hold shaking his head as he followed after the royal family
on Moondancer. How in the hell were they supposed to hunt with all this noise? Jaeh was sure
every animal South of the wall could hear them. He wouldn’t be surprised if they couldn’t hear
them beyond the wall too.
Servants and pages had already seen to erecting pavilions before they had arrived – the King
couldn’t be kept waiting. They were bloody proficient; he’d give them that. It was as he watched
them all scurrying around, he had finally caught sight of Ghost, his wolf trotting along between
Daenerys and Rhaenys, his eyes searching. Releasing a breath, he didn’t know he was holding
when she finally met his gaze over the din, a small smile tugging at her lips. She was radiant,
beaming like the rays of sun breaking from the clouds of grey.
“It seems your wolf has made new friends,” Ser Arthur noted, the words forcing him to tear his
gaze away as he glanced to the Knight.
“Ghost does as he pleases,” he replied simply, shaking his head as more servants began unpacking
a great number of furs and cushions, “I thought we were here to hunt?” he wondered. There was
nothing about this that spoke of hunting. North and they would have set out in a small group with
bow and spear. They needed to be able to move fast, to find and track the animals.
“It was supposed to be a small hunt,” Arthur replied quietly, “Though once Lady Margaery had
gotten word, Lord Tyrell had requested that his daughter and her ladies join us,”
Jaeh shrugged in reply, unsure how the Ladies would hunt in their fine dresses, even if they
seemed to wear trousers underneath them. Surely it would only slow them down?
Those that wished to join the hunt convened near the King's Road, there were thirty or so on
horseback, while a dozen also joined on foot, some rearing back wild dogs, who barked and tugged
endlessly on their leash. How could they hunt like this? There was so much going on, the Lords
galloping off with the young Tyrell lord, Robb and Aegon leading the fray, while he followed after
the King. The ladies were not allowed to join them – this was for men, though he could not
understand why. Igga could hunt better than anyone he knew. Ulethe was the best tracker he had
ever seen, and he could begrudgingly admit that Ygritte was much better with a bow than he. Oh,
how she loved to hold that against him.
Atop of his saddle he tried his best to watch everything, the way the dogs poised low – no longer
barking rapidly – snout low to the ground in search of the scent, tails wagging back and forth as
their masters watched on closely. They were dogs trained to hunt boar, or so Ser Arthur
explained. The men with the dogs took to the front of the group, travelling slowly. It was different
from back home like most things, it didn’t feel like he was hunting.
The dogs began barking again, tugging as they led the party deeper into the woods. They’d caught
the scent, and all they could do was follow. Most of the Lords, or those closer to the front of the
group all quietened, though there were still those around him that chuckled, and giggled amongst
themselves. Well, until Lord Tyrell gave them a pointed look to make them quieten down.
He could hear quiet grunting in the distance, his eyes following the sound and catching a small
pack of the wild boars – the sizes varying though the biggest seemed larger than that of a normal
wolf, its tusks deep and thick – grunting as they foraged for food. One of the Lords whistled, and as
a collective they all looked off to the way he pointed towards them, the men on foot sneaking off
quietly before the dogs were let loose.
Jaeh found himself holding his breath as he watched them, the largest pausing in its foraging as the
other two copied its movements – ears twitching before it huffed and ran. The Boar squealed, and
he watched as the beast galloped away. The boars scattering, one east with men lumbering after it,
while the other two galloped off further south.
Jaeh followed steadily after the group as curious as he was confused as he watched the Lord's
amble on after the creatures. There was so much noise. To the lords here, this was exciting, it was
as if this was all a game. This wasn’t done to fill hungry bellies; this was done in sport. A
celebration for the Tyrell’s that had just arrived.
He slowed Moondancer to the back of the group as he watched the others spur their horses on, the
dogs dashing in between the tree’s, the men on foot hot on their trail as the chase continued. Men
chuckling, some hollowing as the dogs made quick work of separating the boars, the smaller of the
two dashing deeper into the brushes, while the bigger turned west – the Lords and their horses
were quick to catch up, the beast squealing in pain as their spears tore through its thick hide. The
boar quickly grunting as it shifted direction and galloped on.
Jaeh felt uncomfortable. The way these Southerners hunted made his skin crawl. There was no
skill, there was no efficiency, there was no thought to the scent in the air, or which way the wind
blew. The lords cared more for the chase. They wanted the boar to run. Laughing and jeering as
they blundered after the poor thing with their swords and spears. Other Lords chuckling as they
narrowly avoided the boar's tusks as it lunged at them, the animal wild with fear – lashing out at
anything that got too close.
Moondancer was antsy, as they came to a slow watching from a distance as the lords tried their
best to spear the beast, glancing to the side to see Ser Arthur, and the King still on top of his horse
as he watched on, his guard Ser Barristan wedged between prince Aegon and Robb Stark near
the hunt.
There was no glory in this. Beast or not, the animal did not deserve this. Jaeh would have killed
the beast quickly before it had any thought to his presence. It did not need to suffer. Ghost could
have killed it twice as many times, and never would it have suffered like this.
The King broke the silence between them after a moment, “You don’t have to stay on your horse
Jon,” Jaeh glanced at him, though he gestured to Ser Arthur that loosened a sword and scabbard
from his saddle,
Jaeh shook his head, “We don’t hunt like this,” he replied quietly, tightening his hand around the
horn of the saddle as the boar squealed in pain… “How come you aren’t down there, among
them?” he asked as he glanced at the King. Jaeh would not say he knew the King well, though he
could tell that he seemed distracted… Was this because of what the spymaster had said?
The King sighed quietly, “The hunts are more for my lords than I,” he replied as he nodded off to
Aegon, who was chuckling with Robb just behind the scrumming Lords and the wild beast.
“Prince Aegon does not like to hunt like I, but he does so to bond with the Lords and the men he
will one day rule,”
Jaeh pulled a face, “It's hardly hunting,” he replied bluntly, pressing his lips together as the King
rose a brow at him, “The men would have exhausted themselves in the North, and the animal
would have escaped,” he shrugged. In the North, they did not have the luxury to play with food. “I
suppose it’s more for sport than needs?” With all the feasts thrown, he could not imagine there was
a need for anything. It was one of the things he envied the most, that and how carefree the
Southerners were in their everyday lives. To them, there was no threat beyond the wall.
The King nodded slowly, “The beast will be used for our supper once we return, but you will
return to the red keep along with us before nightfall” he explained. Jaeh nearly rolled his eyes,
though instead he nodded in understanding and turned his gaze back to the hunt. It took the fools
near an hour to finally kill the beast, the Lords boasting of how big and fat it was, like the bloody
oaf himself.
“My Lord,” another Lord cried as he ran towards them, it seems he was from the other group.
Blood covering his hands, causing other lords to gasp. Further away, there were three men, two of
which held up one as they led him towards them – his face eery pale. Jaeh pulled a face as he
caught sight of the gaping wound on the man’s lower thigh, a hand or two higher and he’d be a
man no more. The Lords seemed weary of the Lord’s injury though it was apparently a common
occurrence according to Ser Arthur.
Sweat riddled the lords returned to their horses while they had men carry the beasts, back to where
they had made camp. The wounded was sent to the Maester, while a fire had been built for the
boars to roast on. It reminded him of home, though without the snow. There were bards that sang
while lords and some ladies sat around the fire and drank though some of the high born sat in their
large pavilions on cushioned seats and spoke amongst themselves. Jaeh wandered around aimlessly
for a time, watching the ladies from afar as they returned with their pretty birds, and the small
game tied to their saddles.
The pretty Lady Margaery was eager to show prince Aegon, and Robb the animals she’d caught
while Rhaenys and Dany joined them. He’d caught Dany's gaze from a distance though he gave
them their space. There was a distance between him and everyone else there, the strange stare’s a
constant until their gazes would shift to his shadow. Jon had come to appreciate Ser Arthur, he
didn’t seem to react to him like others. One step out of place and the guards and knight's would be
eager to draw their swords, and yet the Ser Arthur seemed calm. He took the time to explain things
and ask him questions. It was different from his first days here in Kings Landing – with his quiet
stare – though he appreciated it all the same.
The boars had been left to roast over the open fire, while men and women scurried about getting
vegetable’s and everything else ready. It reminded him of home. Following after Ser Arthur as they
moved to a large pavilion of white – the biggest there. Many Lords and Ladies were already in
there speaking quietly with one another in small groups around tables, while a bard sang a calm
tune. King Rhaegar was already there too, a smile on his face as he spoke to Lord Stark quietly.
Arthur led him to a table close to theirs, nodding kindly at where to sit before he took a seat
opposite him. Jaeh watched him carefully – so far, the Knights here rarely joined in whatever event
the Lords and Ladies did.
Arthur smiled kindly, “I’m to keep an eye on you, so you do not cause any more trouble…,” he
smirked slightly, his words teasing. He ducked his head to hide his smile, a retort on his tongue
though it was lost quickly…
“Hullo Arthur,” Rhaenys smiled, “Jon,” she greeted, as she took a seat at their table. A smile
growing on his face as Aegon quickly grabbed another, and finally, Dany took a seat right next to
him. Jaeh blinked as he glanced at each of them in turn before Robb approached with the Lady
Margaery and a glum-looking little Arya. Jaeh bit back a smirk as Robb introduced him to Lady
Margaery, the lady smiling kindly as she looked at him – she seemed kind, though something
felt strange about her… Once pleasantries were quickly exchanged and Ghost had laid himself
behind him and Daenerys, they all quietened as the music picked up and a bard began to sing, the
tune happy as lords and ladies spoke amongst themselves, or drank their drinks.
It was strange to be sat close to the princess, feeling her heat so close – their thighs almost
touching, stealing a glance at her from the corner of his eyes, and pressing his lips together as she
did the same. “Will we ever meet the dragons?” Lady Arya asked, breaking the silence – the words
making him jump, pulling away from Dany as she did the same. Clearing his throat as Ghost
roused and sat up quickly, his cold wet nose pressing into his cheek as he looked down at the table.
Jaeh snickered thankful to have something else to concentrate on as Rhaenys quickly moved to
answer the question,
“The King has suggested that we visit the Dragon Pit tomorrow, Lady Arya,” she smirked as she
looked at Dany, “Rhaelāzma will be getting his saddle tested.” She added as Daenerys sighed
loudly
“He will not allow it.” She replied with a shake of her head,
Aegon smiled, “Just think. You will be able to fly faster, and do all the twists and turn without the
fear of falling,”
Daenerys rolled her eyes, “I will watch with great amusement as they try, but I will not force it on
him,” she gave Aegon a pointed look, “A dragon is no slave,” Jaeh watched them quietly, the
dragons were a topic everyone seemed to wish to know more about, even Robb who all but stared
at the Lady Margaery throughout. Arya rattled off every question she could think of, and they all
tried to answer them if they could all throughout dinner. Jaeh found it all calming, reminiscent of
being away from the walls as they sat in the pavilion enjoying the hearty meal of boar, with
vegetables and thick gravy. The princess presence close, her fingers brushing against his under the
table, as she answered one of the latest questions from Lady Margaery on which of the dragons
were the fastest,
“Sunfrye is the fastest because she never keeps still. Eliuvion would be faster if he didn’t forget he
a dragon, and not an oversized cat,” She grinned as she looked at Rhaenys knowingly, and Aegon
chuckled “Rhaelāzma can fly much further and longer than the others,” she smiled cheekily, “He
likes to explore.”
Rhaenys huffed, “My lovely Aunt means, she loves to explore,” she corrected with a grin. The
crowd clapped as the bard finished his latest song, watching as the man danced from one foot to
the other bowing and eating up the applause.
“Will you sing for us, your grace?” a Lady asked, she was one of the Ladies that he had seen
following after Margaery, her brown hair twisted in intricate braids around the top of her head as
she smiled prettily at the King. The King looked thoughtful a moment before he nodded in
agreement and gestured to a page to bring him his harp, the same silver one he had played in his
study. There was a smile on his face as he moved to the open space, and faced them all in
attendance, his eyes drifting over the crowd a moment before he looked down at the silver harp,
and slowly began plucking at the strings.
“Perhaps you will sing with me Lady Elinor?” he asked softly, his smile growing as the women
blushed and those around her chuckled. “What of you Rhaenys?” he asked. The princess rolling her
eyes and shaking her head,
“I will leave the singing to you father,” she replied with a smile, her hand slipping into Aegon’s as
the tune picked up a moment before it slowed down one again.
“What about you Jon?” he asked as he met his gaze.
kostā vāedagon?
You can sing?
He could feel her eyes on him, but he pressed his lips together and shook his head quickly as the
King chuckled lightly, a brightness to him that he couldn’t say he had seen so far in his time in
Kings Landing as he plucked the strings on his silver harp and slowly picked up a rhythm before
he began. The room fell into silence as the tune grew sweet and sad as he began to sing, his voice
surprised him – his voice was like silk. He held everyone’s attention in the room as he closed his
eyes, lost to the song…
kostagon ao vāedagon?
Can you sing?
Dany repeated, her fingers tightening against his. Smiling softly as he glanced at her, meeting her
gaze until she quickly looked back at the King.
Nyke ivestretan mēre hen īlva songs lēda aōha dārys.
I told one of our songs to your King.
Kostan daor vāedagon.
I can not sing.
He replied after a moment, the tune of the song taking him back. Closing his eyes and
remembering the woman humming that same tune – his Muña – a smile on her face, her grey eyes
bright as she looked down at him. It was a sad song, but it always made her smile. The crowd and
those in attendance were enthralled with the King as he sang, on each word as they left his lips,
some wiping tears from their eye’s. Jaeh allowed a smile to pull at his lips, with Daenerys hand in
his, it was good to see a different side to the King away from negotiations and Southern politics.
The song ended to raucous applause – especially from the Ladies – the King smiling that false
smile he often did as he thanked them. It felt as if the King had not sung for them… His mask
firmly in place as the song finished and he placed his silver harp in the waiting chest. Soon
afterwards they were ready to head back to the Red Keep for the night – the royal family, with a
handful of lords and Ladies that wished to though Arthur had told him that King wanted him to
return too, and he couldn’t find fault in that because it meant he could still see Dany.
XX
Gods it had been a strange day. The music, the lesson’s, and all the singing. It still felt strange how
all these things could tire him out. Yet, he couldn’t keep still at the thought of getting to see Dany
again. Wishing to be alone with her. Smiling as he remembered her tell of the dragons, of
Rhaelāzma, Sunfrye, and Eliuvion. Each of them different from one another. They not only looked
different, but they acted differently too. They had paintings of the dragons, of Vermithor the bronze
fury, Seasmoke in pale silver and Tessarion, the dragon of dark cobalt and copper – the picture
depicting them mid-fight. Another of Vermithor with his wings torn and Seasmoke’s head between
its teeth. It was called the second battle of Tumbleton, which was part of a greater civil war called
the dance with dragons.
These people killed the dragons, whether by choice or action, by power or greed. All that death
and they had wiped dragons from the world and all in the name of a throne. Jaeh sighed as he
thought to the future, to wars that would come – the living against the dead. Dragon fire would be
important to any chance of survival they had though he worried at what they would face when the
war finally came. Allowing thoughts to a dream he’d long since pushed away.
Scales pale blue like Ice, eye’s pools of crystal, bearing down on him. He shivered as he felt its
cold breath felt under his many layers, covering his ears as its high-pitched screech tore at his
mind. A sudden heat washing over him, burning everything, it touched as the monster hissed away
from the furious flames. A second flame, joining them, a third, a fourth… Forcing the monster to
retreat further away, its menacing eyes boring into his, cold smoke rising from its snout until it
snapped its dark sword-like teeth.
The scraping of stone made him jump, turning back into the room – the smile falling from his face
in confusion as Rhaenys head popped through the gap in the wall, followed by Aegon, as they
beckoned him to follow them. Unsure as he glanced at the main door – what would they do if they
found him outside his chambers? He supposed it wouldn't matter much as he would be with the
prince and princess…
Jaeh took the black hooded cloak that was offered by Aegon and followed them into the cramped
darkness. He ducked to get into the tight space, taking a deep breath as Rhaenys was careful to
close the passage door behind them and Aegon picked up a glass lantern off the floor and quickly
led them on.
There is someone we wish for you to meet.
Rhaenys explained as he copied Aegon in ducking under a low hanging beam and moved to the
side to avoid a giant spiders web.
Who?
He wondered as he glanced over his shoulder, turning back around when Rhaenys pulled him to the
right – so he didn’t bang his head on a large rock that protruded from the stone. Jaeh didn’t
understand why this couldn’t wait, he would much prefer to be waiting for Dany to come to him in
his chambers than meeting anyone else.
“You will see, Jon,” Aegon whispered as they continued to follow him. They slipped through a
small opening carved into the very stone as they finally reached their way outside – the breath
leaving him as he was pulled back quickly, gaping at the steep drop into dark waters, his heart
drumming in his chest as he looked down at the cliffs, before he glanced at Rhaenys, trying to get
a hold of his breathing.
Skoros…Skoros issi ao jāre?
What… Where are you going?
Dany demanded, a wave of anger burning as Rhaenys sighed loudly as they finally got back
underway. He’d never put much thought into the passages that Dany had travelled through, though
they were more intricate than he had perhaps thought. The small narrow path led them to an ageing
bridge made of wood and rope – tightening his grip in fear he’d be blown off the damn thing – as
they crossed the bridge slowly. He could hear some guards walking and talking above them on the
wooden bridge.
We are going to see uncle. You said you wished to bathe and get ready to sleep.
Rhaenys finally replied as they got to the other side, Aegon grinning and shaking his head – he
could feel Dany still, a part of him wishing he could just concentrate on her and little else but he
couldn’t as he watched Rhaenys rush ahead and quietly unlock a steel gate – the loud click making
him jump in the quiet as he followed them through and they closed and locked the gate behind
them. There were more narrow tunnels they made their way through until they came to a large
opening – the lantern’s light shrouding everything in a faint orange glow.
Jaeh narrowed his eyes on the strange shapes, turning instead of following the steps of Aegon,
“They’re dragon skulls,” Rhaenys explained as she came up behind him, Aegon tiptoeing over with
the lantern and holding it up to illuminate the space around them.
“Balerion,” he noted looking to the biggest. “Vhagar, and Meraxes,” he pointed to each in turn.
Biting his lip as he looked around at the others – trying to picture the sheer size of them. Aegon
and Rhaenys glanced at one another.
“Yes, you are correct. This is where the dragon skulls are kept,” she murmured quietly.
Aegon reached for her hand and squeezed it gently, “Our grandfather was mad, and that madness
soured the history of our house,” he sighed, “When our people see the dragon skulls, they see
Aerys II and remember only the atrocities that he did. That is why they are hidden down here and
not hung along the walls in the great hall, in all their glory,” he explained. The mad King. Jaeh
wasn’t sure why, but it made him think of the Weeper and those watering and itchy eyes of
his. That fear in his eye’s when he knew his time had come, his furs burning, skin blistering and
bubbling as he burned. He could not be trusted. He would only plunge them into a war.
They quickly moved on to the other side of the cellar and down a narrow passage with a gate at the
end, watching Rhaenys unlock the gate in the dark, though if he was honest, he couldn’t quite tame
his curiosity, less about where they were going and more about Daenerys.
“How is Dany after…,” he trailed off hoping either of them could understand what he was asking.
He had seen her of course, and he’d seen her smile… Even in the dark, he could see Aegon shake
his head as he held the gate open for him and closed it behind them,
“Viserys has never been good with any of us,” Aegon answered in the quiet as they slowed down,
“We feared what he would do when we were younger…,” he sighed, “Our Aunt just can’t find it in
herself to fight back against him,” he frowned as he looked off into the darkness,
Rhaenys smiled sadly, “She is one of the strongest people I know. She was the first to walk into
the flames. The first bring dragons back into this world, and yet in this…,” she trailed off and
shook her head slowly as she fixed her gaze on him. She couldn’t be strong. The thought pained
him, he’d seen her fight, he’d seen her boldness, her excitement, her smiles. “Thank you, for being
there for her.” She murmured, surprising him as she closed the space between them and wrapped
him in a tight hug – eyes opening wide as Aegon smiled at him.
There was one more final gate to unlock before they crawled through a tight opening low to the
ground, craning his head up at the large stone walls that he knew belonged to the red keep as they
crawled through a small patch of long grass. They were in the city. The thought surprised him,
taking in a lungful of fresh air despite the foulness of the smell. Glancing one way down the street,
and then the other as Rhaenys stepped ahead to continue leading them into the city.
Se geralbri rȳ bantis issi daor ȳgha.
The streets at night are not safe.
Dany warned them clearly not pleased they were out on the city streets, causing Rhaenys to huff as
they continued.
We will be fine, Dany.
Jaeh frowned as he felt a presence behind them, focusing on the steps as they moved down one of
the cobbled streets and then another. The steps were even and yet constant, following Aegon and
Rhaenys around the corner though pausing suddenly, fists clenched and ready for whatever fight
they would face. Only Aegon stepped ahead of him, his hand resting on the pommel of his sword
as the hooded figure rounded the corner and stopped suddenly, “You have been told, time and time
again to only leave the red Keep with a guard,” Ser Arthur complained, as he pulled his hood back
and gave the prince and princess a pointed look, “and now you wish to drag Jon in on your antics?”
Aegon rolled his eyes as he twisted around on his heels ready to continue on, “We’re going to see
uncle,” he muttered,
“And why is it that Jon is with you?” Arthur asked as he continued in step with them,
Rhaenys gave him a small smile, “I wanted Jon to meet uncle,” she shrugged slightly, “I thought it
would be advantageous to Jon and his cause,” she paused as she glanced at Arthur, “and you know
how Uncle gets when he’s in the Red Keep…,”
Arthur narrowed his eyes though said nothing as they moved on, Arthur quickly pointing out a few
of the alleys, lanes, and squares as they passed though he found his mouth falling open as they
moved onto what Arthur called the street of Silk. Eye’s wide as he stared at the giddy group of
women that noticed them immediately, even with their hoods up they moved towards Aegon
quickly, dainty hands reaching for him. Offering to show him a good time, though he chuckled and
slipped past them.
“Leave us be,” Arthur bit out, as he lifted his hand to point at a young girl before she could reach
him. Jaeh recoiled when he felt cold fingers on his wrist,
“Aren’t you a sweet thing,” the girl cooed, her eyes blue – her smile false, stepping away quickly
as another girl in a blue scarce dress smirked up at him and reached for him. Surprised when he
could feel Dany’s annoyance surge over him as Aegon sniggered and yanked him away just before
Arthur could. “Come on. I don’t think father would be pleased if Daenerys were to burn Kings
Landing down this night,” he teased as he dragged him further down the street.
They came to a stop outside a stone building with more girls outside, though what drew his
attention more was the lantern hung over the doors of scarlet and silver. It was the scent in the air
that hit him as they walked through the door, an exotic spice that made him think of sands and
warmth. Of the stories, his Muña used to tell him. Aegon lowered his hood as he smiled in greeting
to a dark-skinned woman, with dark eyes who nodded somewhat knowingly before calling another,
Alayaya.
The girl smiled kindly at Aegon as he pulled his hood back up over his face before she beckoned
them to follow her. He’d heard of places like this before and knew many in the Night watch
frequented them in what they called Mole’s Town. The girl led them into a room in the back where
a man was sitting at a table, though he stood suddenly as they walked in. Jaeh watched curiously as
Rhaenys squealed like a little girl and ran to this man, who laughed and wrapped her up in a
crushing hug – this must be their uncle. They did show some semblance, especially Rhaenys hair
with the man that embraced her. Aegon smiled as he too hugged the man, “Uncle,” he laughed,
“Gods, look at you,” he smiled as he looked from Rhaenys to Aegon before he shook his head,
“You look more like your mother each time I see you,” he smiled sadly, though it settled slightly as
he caught sight of him and Arthur.
“I didn’t think I would see you so soon, my friend,” the man smirked before his eyes locked on
his,
“Ah,” Aegon called as he moved back, “Uncle, this is Jon,” Aegon paused as he gestured to him,
“of the free folk,” he added quickly, “Jon this is my uncle, Oberyn Martell,” Jaeh disliked the way
this Oberyn was looking at him, clenching his jaw tightly as he nodded his head in greeting. He
still wasn’t sure why he was invited along, and why they were meeting in a bloody brothel of all
places.
“A Wilding. Now, this is very interesting…,” Jaeh bit his tongue as he narrowed his eyes and held
Oberyn’s cat-like gaze,
“Uncle his people call themselves free folk,” she corrected, as she slipped into a seat. Aegon
followed her while Arthur pushed him closer to the table and gestured to a seat for him. Jaeh sat
down slowly acutely aware that Oberyn had not taken his eyes off him,
“You certainly do not look like a wilding, do you, boy?” there was a smirk on his face as he
glanced towards Arthur, “Some could say you look like a lord or dare I say, a royal,” he added, his
eyes alight with amusement. Did he know? Jaeh glanced around the room carefully, to Aegon, to
Rhaenys feeling warm all over. What did they know? He wondered, forcing a snort out of his
mouth as he fixed his gaze back on Oberyn,
“Suppose I do in all this,” he shrugged, pulling at his clothes. What and how he looked didn’t
matter in the slightest.
“I suppose that could be it,” Oberyn replied. Ser Arthur was stiff beside him, his eyes locked on
Oberyn in warning, the questions jumping in his mind before he could stop them. He’d come to
terms with who he was. His mother was Lyanna Stark of Winterfell, and his father was the then
prince, Rhaegar Targaryen. He was as much Targaryen, as he was a Stark, but above all else, he
was a Freeman. He was part of the Free Folk. The King hadn’t spoken of it, and Jaeh still wasn’t
sure what he knew or thought on the subject, but for now, he was content to know them. And to see
them from afar. The only one he truly struggled with was Dany because he understood who she
was to him. Knew that they shared blood, and still, he couldn’t stop. He couldn’t change the way
he felt about her.
“You know… You never did tell me why you were in the capital…,” Arthur stated,
Oberyn smiled as he looked from Rhaenys to Aegon, “To see my favourite niece and nephew of
course,” he answered,
“Ari would not be pleased to hear that,” Aegon chuckled,
Rhaenys grinned, “even if it is true,” she chuckled.
Jaeh watched carefully as Oberyn smirked, though his eyes were locked on Ser Arthur, “I’m sure
you are aware that the Old Lion rides for the capital?” He smiled, “He left the Rock before
Baratheon was dead. I’m sure you have heard the news?”
“Yes,” Arthur replied sharply, “Word has come he wishes to offer Viserys, Myrcella Baratheon’s
hand.”
“She’s a little girl,” Rhaenys said with disgust,
“You think he is to make a move against the King?” Arthur asked in disbelief, “His own brother?”
he added with a shake of his head.
Rhaenys snorted in reply, “Considering his actions towards Dany…,” immediately his mood
soured, the noise in the room grounding to white noise as his thoughts drifted back to that cunt’s
hands on her. The fear. The pain. The torment. Taking a slow breath in an attempt to push the
thoughts away as he tried to focus back on the words they were saying.
“There is no way Viserys would accept anyone while Dany is still available,” Aegon argued,
“Do you really think the Old lion would accept a third slight against his house?” he shook his head,
“What if Viserys were to have no choice?” he asked as he glanced to each of them in turn. “There
are rumours,” Oberyn smirked slightly as he met Ser Arthurs gaze, “Viserys is said to have gained
the favour with some Vale Lords,” he shrugged, “A lord from the Riverlands, and some minor
Northern Lords,” he shook his head as he sat forwards, “The marriage alliance would gain him the
backing of the Lannister’s,”
“We know the Lannister’s have always been there to support any who would oppose father,”
Rhaenys admitted,
“Yes,” a voice agreed. “But now Stannis is dead, Viserys has something to offer the Lannister’s,”
the women clarified as she slipped across Oberyn’s lap in a scaly their dress, “Ellaria,” she added
with a sultry smirk as she met his gaze, “And whom might you be?”
“Jon. The ambassador of the free folk,” Arthur added his tone clipped as he looked from Ellaria to
Oberyn, “When do you think they will strike?”
Ellaria chuckled, “They won't. Not while the dragons are all in the capital…,” she paused “Though
what should happen if one of their riders were to find their end?”
What? Jaeh felt himself sit up straighter as he looked Ellaria directly in the eyes, surely, she could
not mean what he thought she did? This would put them all in danger… “It’s all hypothetical of
course,” Oberyn added, clearly sensing the change in the room. Arthur’s fist was clenched so
tightly on top of the wooden table his hands were white while Aegon, held Rhaenys hand tightly.
“It's true is it not?” Oberyn asked as he looked from Rhaenys to Aegon, “The Lannister’s want the
crown, and should Viserys happen to tame one of your dragons…,” he gave Rhaenys a pointed
look. He would oppose the King for the crown. Is what they left unsaid, a pit growing in his
stomach.
“Which means it is Aegon and I that they wish to rid of,” she murmured with a frown,
Ellaria hummed, “Or Daenerys-,” Jaeh surged to his feet fists clenched, his eyes locked on Ellaria
as she trailed off. Not a hair would be harmed on her head. No army. No assassin. Nothing would
harm her. The anger was curdling, clenching his jaw tightly as he remembered that fear in the
bastard’s eyes. That was nothing. That nothing compared to what would happen should he ever
cause harm to her again. Jaeh said nothing – his chair skidding across the floor as he turned on his
heels and stormed from the room. Fuck.
Barrelling through the door and onto the streets, the cool night's breeze doing little as he walked.
The Red keep loomed overhead – in truth he did not know where he was going, but he figured he’d
come to a gate sooner or later. He was here in Kings Landing for his people, and in this, he’d
found another. Someone who felt as if she was his people. His Dany. His. Yet now… Now he
knew just how close war in the South was, he felt stupid not seeing it earlier. The King wishing to
return to the safety of the Red Keep before nightfall, Arthur’s insistence that the prince and
princess have a guard with them. Gods, he could feel it in the air. The tension of the Lords and the
Ladies in the keep, the hidden looks, and the quiet whispers.
King Rhaegar had been central to that peace, and while the Targaryen’s and their dragons seemed
close, and would never fight against one another, still others plotted. All for a chair. How many
would die in a needless war? Jaeh shook his head as he came to a stop in front of the gates to the
red Keep, lowering his hood slowly,
“Who goes there?” one of the guards called,
“Ser Arthur,” his shadow replied nearly out of breath, though Jaeh didn’t feel the need to look at
him as the gates slowly opened. Carrying on uncaring of what the others saw as Ser Arthur rushed
to catch up, rushing down one corridor and then the next until he found the room he was looking
for. Jaeh never imagined a time he would be glad to return to his room in the castle, but he was
now as he pushed through the door – feeling like he could breathe for the first time when his eyes
caught sight of Dany. No one would ever harm her. Not while he breathed.
Jaeh took a deep breath, watching the smile grow on her face as he closed the distance between
them, wrapping his arms around her and burying his face in her neck, enjoying the way she clung
to him. Nothing else mattered at that moment.
XXI
ARTHUR
Jon’s reaction had surprised him, watching him storm from the room and down the streets of Kings
Landing muttering all the while. His fist clenching and unclenching as he walked, blind to those
around him – impulsive. Just like his mother, just like Lya. Arthur hadn’t thought much of it,
perhaps it was the discussion? The unfortunate truth to the fragile peace they had. There was a war
brewing, there had been since the rebellion ended, and there would be until the old lion was
dead. Tywin would never forgive the slight to his family when Rhaegar denied Cersei as Aerys
had. Watching his friend pardon that bastard Clegane – after Jamie had refused to lay his cloak
aside – in fear that the seven Kingdoms would be plunged into yet another war. It had soured
relations with Dorne, but Aegon and Rhaenys were still next for the throne.
Standing there… Arthur couldn’t form the words as he watched them. Jon – Jaehaerys – wrapping
his arms around Dany’s slender frame tightly. The princesses’ eyes closed as she buried her face
against his neck and clung to him. How could this happen? It was far too imitate for strangers, and
he couldn’t say they had spent more than a few moments with one another. Yet, the embrace was
that of lovers, the way Dany nuzzled against his throat lost in the moment…
Arthur cleared his throat in hopes of breaking them from their moment, watching curiously as
Dany glanced up at him, her eyes widening to the size of saucers as she slowly stepped back. Her
eyes, shifting from Jon to his before she took a fortifying breath and quickly took a step in front of
Jon – as if to protect him – and lifted her chin, “Yes?” she asked stubbornly, “What is it, Ser?”
He was taken back staring at her – them dumbly. How could this have happened? Arthur was
fairly sure had anyone else caught them, the King would be informed and Connington would be
arguing for Jon’s head… Well until he knew the truth. “Your brother will-,”
“The King will not find out about this until I wish to tell him.” She stated bluntly cutting him off. In
truth he wasn’t sure how Rhae would react, Dany was his little sister, and after his mistakes in the
past, Arthur knew he just wanted her to find happiness… Would he accept this between them? “I
believe he would be less pleased with your escapade to Chataya's brothel,” she stated with a pointed
look.
“Dany,” he sighed gently. Turning quickly to shut the door before he faced them again. Of all the
royals, the princess was the one that was stubborn when it came to matters of the heart. It was
unfair truly though it wasn’t her fault. Aegon and Rhaenys seemed to have this magic aurora
around them, they were together always, and then there was Dany… Viserys was there for a time,
though after the assassins from the East and the murder of his mother, something changed in him.
Arthur could still remember the screams, shouldering into the room where Rhaella and the children
were – his heart torn at the blood, and the flames.
He had not hesitated. He had wade in the flames, covering his face with the cloak and he found
them – Aegon, Daenerys, and Rhaenys – clutching one another as they cried. The heat burning
away the tears before they could fall. He carried them out in his arms, uncaring of the burns he felt.
Not thinking or taking notice of anything until he was sure they were safe. Until he knew they were
out of the room… It was only then he saw them, the dragons. He shook his head a moment as he
looked at Daenerys standing in front of him. “It’s not that your brother would be displeased with
the news. It’s…,” he sighed again trying in vain to think of the right words. It wasn’t his place to
tell them the truth, but he wasn’t sure the King would be against the news. Jaehaerys was his
son. If he had grown up in the red keep, perhaps they would have already been matched… “This is
much bigger than you both imagine,” he decided instead.
“I know what is at stake Arthur,” she replied softly, a frown on her face as Jon – Jaehaerys slowly
stepped beside her and grasped her hand in his. A soft smile growing on her lips as she glanced at
him – at her nephew – before she swallowed hard and looked back at him, “He and I are bound,”
she stated simply though he found his eyes widening.
It was said that Aegon and Rhaenys were bound. Their dragon’s two parts of the same whole, and
while innocent in their youth, only in the recent years had they decided they would wed. “The red
and black will hatch for him,”
Arthur blinked, watching carefully in the way Jon tilted his head and frowned ever so slightly,
though it was Dany that chuckled and moved forwards intending to pull him further into the room.
He allowed her to direct him to the chairs, by the fire. His thoughts reeling to his earlier
conversation with Rhae. He loved the King like his brother, though even he had his limits on
damned prophecies. Their words were nothing. Jaehaerys was not a thing to fulfil a prophecy, nor
was Dany or Aegon, or Rhaenys. It had taken his friend too long to see that, his actions pushing the
world away – pushing those that cared for him away…
Every action at a cost. Forcing Rhaenys to keep to Kings Landing in hopes of allowing feelings to
grow between Daenerys and Aegon. Driving a wedge between father and daughter until she
revealed her truth. Her and Aegon were connected, bound.
“It is magic,” She had insisted. “He can feel me and speak to me, and I can feel and speak with
him,” She had paused, her fists clenched as she glared at her father with fire in her eyes. “It is
hard enough for Dany. She is like a sister to me and Egg, but it will never be more. The more you
push us, the more they…,” she paused. “The more you push us, the more we will resent you.”
There were tears in her eyes as she had stormed from the room, Rhaegar unsure, hesitant as he
watched her leave. He had been so insistent on prophecies growing up, of living by them that for
the first time in years he truly looked lost. A broken man that needed to be strong for his people.
Could Lyanna’s son be bound to Dany, could they have this same connection that Rhaenys and
Aegon had? Arthur cleared his throat “What do you mean – How can you…,” he sighed and shook
his head slowly, “How can you know you are bound to one another?” he asked instead,
Dany smiled as she reached for her nephew’s hand – like it was the most natural thing in the world
– “I knew in the North,” she murmured in the quiet. “We stood in the snows by the gates of Castle
Black. Rhaelāzma was curious but he would not cross the wall, just like Queen Alysanne’s
Silverwing,” she shrugged. “I could feel it. Here,” she pointed to the centre of her chest, to her
heart, “It felt hot, like Rhaelāzma's flame. Only it expanded when I met his gaze. I knew then,” she
smiled, “There was this…,” she trailed off, and Jon who had been silent until then spoke,
“It was comfort and pain,” he added, his voice low, “Darkness came from the pain, and I woke to
the scent of smoke and ash,”
“Rhaelāzma came to me. I think he felt my distress,” she shrugged and shared a small smile with
Jon as he quickly continued.
“I could feel er… I could feel emotions not my own, could hear words not spoken,” he smiled
slightly, the smile of his father. “This,” he gestured between himself and Daenerys, “This has only
grown since I crossed beyond the wall.” He smiled again, this time shyly, “Dany has been with me
since,”
Arthur frowned, though Dany spoke before he could, “I – we don’t know why this happened to us.
Why it chose us, but I know in my heart that we are meant to be.” He could see that she believed
this, the emotion in her eyes as she looked at Jon was there for all to see. How had he not seen this
before? How had he not realised? Jaehaerys wolf had been with the princess since the
confrontation with Viserys, though he had only thought it was because of what Viserys had
done. He’d not even thought of how Jon found her. How he knew what was happening…
The whispers had spread of what happened, of the wilding doing better than the King's Guard in
protecting the royal family. Some Lords mocking Viserys for fleeing from him. They would need to
watch the prince he knew. Arthur sighed and regretted what he was about to do, “Princess,” he said
as gentle as he could, “Is this not the same as what you believed you had with the Mercenary?” he
clenched his jaw tightly, watching the way she stiffened. “You were sure he was your…,”
“THAT IS NOT THE SAME!” she bit out, her cheeks reddening in anger – her reaction causing a
shift in Jon as he frowned slightly at her before he turned his gaze on him, his eyes narrowing. He
would fight for her, without hesitation. “I- I was lonely and naive. I saw pretty words and flattery
for something it was not,” she sighed quietly, “For something I wished it to be…,”
Arthur watched as she looked at Jon, a smile growing on her lips, “This is real…”
He hated to push them, truly, but he had to know. “I don’t doubt you think I-,”
“THIS IS REAL!” Dany cut in, the anger resurfacing. A sharpness rarely seen in her – she had not
reacted like this when they had found Daario in her rooms, Rhaelāzma large form curled around
her – the dragon was just small enough to squeeze in through the balcony – blood-red eyes
narrowed on the mercenary as if the dragon would burn any that dared touch her. Dany had tried to
argue that Daario was hers like Aegon and Rhaenys were each other though she looked unsure and
hesitant. She didn’t believe it, but she wanted it to be real. She didn’t want to be alone, though she
had not spoke of any bond between them... Viserys had wanted him dead, had wanted her punished
for daring to sully herself with a common sell-sword bastard, but they had thrown the slimy shit on
a boat and banished him from Kings Landing. His only saving grace was that he had not touched
her, beyond a chaste kiss.
Daenerys sat up straighter, her fingers tightening around Jon’s as she narrowed her eyes on him,
“This is real,” she repeated. “There is nothing you, nor the King can say to change that,” she
paused and took a slow breath, “This, is for me- for us, is like that what is shared between Egg and
Rhaenys. This is not like the King had shared with Lady Lyanna!”
Arthur recoiled at the name, his eyes searching Jon’s as the boy blinked slowly, an anger stirring –
reminding him of his failures. He should have stayed at the tower to protect her. Lya was a dear
friend, and they had left her behind. “Do not bring her name up in vain,” he snapped in warning,
closing his eyes, and rubbing a palm down his face as he saw the princess pale, her eyes growing
wet with tears.
“I’m sorry princess,” he offered, “There are not many that know what truly happened between
Lady Lyanna and your brother, but it is true they loved each other,” he explained quietly, trying his
best to stop himself from staring at results of their love.
Dany sniffed, “I’m sorry,” she murmured, as she hastily wiped her face, “I-I just need you to
see…,” she looked up, her eyes still wet with tears, “Jon, is my truth,”
Arthur softened, and leaned forwards resting his elbows on his knee’s as he looked from the
Princess to Jon – Jaehaerys – the prince. “I do not doubt your words Dany. I- I just advise caution,”
he decided. He’d never held love for the gods, but Jon had returned to them. They hadn’t even
thought he and Lyanna survived. Rhaegar had believed he would be a girl, the second wife to
Aegon…
The tower had been burned and had all but collapsed when he had returned with Stark. “You need
to speak with the King,” he told her pointedly. Hoping by then the truth would be known to them
all. Ser Barristan had been the only one to raise suspicion so far, no one else.
Perhaps this was fate? Dany frowned at him, her brow furrowing in thought, “We will. After we
have visited the dragons tomorrow,” she smiled then though it fell quickly as she looked back at
Arthur. Her brow furrowing again, “Wha-what happened between them, between Lady Lyanna and
Rhaegar?”
Arthur shook his head, “That is not a story for me to share,” he smiled, “though I will share a story
of her, one that brought them to know each other,” he offered instead. The memory was a fond one,
even if most memories after it was poison.
“It all began in Harrenhal,” that wasn’t the truth. He could have begun at the Defiance of
Duskendale, and the seeds of madness planted in Aerys head. That fear as King he could never
shake. He had been held captive for half a year, Lord Denys had broken faith. If he could, why
couldn’t others? Now, Arthur could understand. Kings Landing was a cesspool of mummers, and
Lords willing to stab you in the back. “Have you heard of the crannogmen?” he asked, smiling as
Jon frowned and shook his head, only Dany smiled and nodded quickly,
“They are people that live in the swamps of the Neck, in the North,” she smiled slightly, “Well, the
south to you and your people… They are short in stature, but they are very talented hunters and
warriors. They wield nets, and three-pronged frog spears...,”
“Yes,” he agreed. “They are bannermen and loyal to the Starks of Winterfell,” he paused, “Well, a
crannogman, named Howland Reed was bullied. He was attacked by three young squires who were
all taller than he was,” he shook his head slightly, “It was Lady Lyanna that shouted at them, and
chased them off with a tourney sword,” he grinned, remembering the tale as she told them.
Watching the way she acted out the story as if she was living the memory over again, her steps
oddly graceful though her sword movement was clumsy. “She looked after the young crannogmen,
dressed him in her younger brothers’ clothes, and invited him to the feast as her guest,”
“Lady Lyanna was one of the bravest people I knew,” he admitted. “She and her brother Benjen
had offered to sponsor Howland to ride in the tourney against the squires, only he refused. You see,
the crannogman don’t know much of jousting, the people live differently to you and I,” he glanced
at Jon, “You could say it is similar to you and your people in that way,” he offered – knowing that
Rhaegar may wish to have his taught soon.
“On the second day, a mystery knight appeared in the lists. His armour was made up of
mismatched armour, bits and pieces that were too big or too small…,” he shook his head, and
smiled fondly, “The shield though, was painted with the image of a white Weirwood tree with a
laughing red face. The knight challenged and defeated all three of the squire’s winning custody
over their horses, their armour, and the favour of the crowds,”
“When the three squires hoped to ransom back their former property, the mystery knight declared
his terms to their knights,” he smiled. “he told the knights they ought to teach their rude squires
honour,” he chuckled. “I suppose having met Lya…,” he sighed quickly correcting himself,
“Having met Lady Lyanna it was quite obvious whom the knight was…,” he shook his head
slightly as he remembered everything else. The good, and the bad.
Jaehaerys was there though. He was alive. His eye’s so dark they almost looked indigo like his
fathers, but in the day, out in the sun his eyes were his mothers – he had a child-like curiosity to
him. His hand still held in Daenerys as they looked at him,
“The King, your father saw the knight as an enemy, in his-,” he pulled a face, “In his madness, he
thought the mystery knight's shield was laughing at him…,” Perhaps that was an
oversimplification. The King was mad in his lack of faith in those that he surrounded himself with.
Jon frowned, “he was offended by one of your paintings on a shield?” he asked in clear disbelief.
“Yes,” Arthur nodded, among other things. “By the next day, the Knight had vanished, and the
King became enraged sending all his men to find this Knight and return them to face his
justice…,” he smiled slightly. “I accompanied prince Rhaegar and we set off in search of this
gruesome knight… Only we found a young girl of six and ten with her head stuck in a helm…,”
Arthur snorted. A smile growing on his face in fondness.
“I don’t think I’ve ever seen Rhaegar so helpless as I did when Lady Lyanna thanked him and then
in the next breath ridiculed both of us for sneaking up on her,” he shook his head slightly
remembering how red Lyanna had grown when she realised it was the prince she was speaking to.
They spoke, the three of them and Lyanna had told them the tales of her friend Howland Reed and
the three squires. She was unlike any he had met before, in her wildness but she was afraid of what
the King would do, and it was not unfounded. They knew they could not reveal the truth to the
King, in fear of what he would do. Instead, they had taken the shield and kept that secret -among
others - between them, or so they thought.
“Your brother named her the queen of love and beauty, and placed a crown of blue winter roses in
her lap in reward of her valour, and loyalty to her father's bannermen,” he explained, and for saving
Rhaegar's life. It was said to be the moment the smiles fell. Arthur couldn’t say he knew for sure,
but he supposed everything after that turned to shit. “Moon’s later we received word from the
capital that the King had sent men to arrest Lady Lyanna Stark. So, we rode out to get to her before
they could…,” he sighed, “Even then no one could speak out against the decisions of King Aerys,
not even his son.”
Arthur knew now that the Aerys had learned of the ambitions of the North. He knew of the pacts
signed to wed the Tully daughters to Brandon Stark, and Jon Arryn. To tie the Riverlands to the
North and Vale. Wedding Lyanna Stark to Robert Baratheon, one of the few with a distant claim to
the throne, but a claim, nonetheless. Tying those houses in an alliance. Whether they would move
to dethrone Aerys or not, no one could be sure. Only the seeds were planted. That Brandon rode to
Kings Landing and dared to threaten the Prince’s life, well, that only sealed house Starks position
in the mad Kings eyes.
Lyanna was abducted on the road towards Riverrun and thankfully they were able to ambush the
party, killing the men and saving her. They fled deep into the Riverlands, “and well… the rest is
history,” he trailed off, with only the crackling of the fires filling the quiet room. There had been
many things that had gone wrong after that, Brandon rushing to the capital believing Rhaegar had
abducted his sister, the King in his madness killing, both Lord Stark and his heir. The seven
Kingdoms plunged into a great war, and all the while love grew, vows were spoken, and Lyanna
grew with child...
“What happened to Lady Lyanna?” Dany asked after a moment, “Rhae never speaks of the end of
the rebellion, only the beginning,” she added in thought. Arthur knew that Rhaegar had expalined
to them all that Lady Lyanna was his second wife, he wished for them to know that she would have
been a wonderful mother to them, and a sister to Dany.
Arthur couldn’t stop himself from locking his gaze on Jon, the boy stiffening slightly – Did he
know who he was? “No one knows for sure…,” he admitted. “The Tower of Joy was burned.
Some think the tower was set upon by those still loyal to Robert,” They had sent men to scour all
over Essos in search of her, and the babe. “Some believe they were set upon by bandits,” he
shrugged. There were many theories, tales spun of what truly happened to her. Some claiming that
Lyanna had burned the tower in her guilt wishing to be dead. Others claiming to see her riding up
the princes’ pass… No one knew anything until word had come from Castle Black. Arthur had
promised himself he would never climb on the back of a dragon, but he was willing if only to find
peace in knowing… They had sent word to white Harbour and a ship was sent, while Daenerys and
Aegon were sent to speak to these Wildings.
Up until Jon had arrived in the capital, he was sure that there would be a girl in the North, a young
woman with her father’s hair and her mothers’ eyes, and yet it was Jon who had stood before them
with all the colouring of his mother. Ned Stark had sent them a sealed raven with his thoughts
before he had departed from White Harbour though the King remained doubtful until he saw
him. Now he is unsure how to regain all these years. Now he fears only losing him again. Arthur
sighed in the silence, looking beyond the princess, and the prince at the darkened skies above – it
was late.
“I think it is time to get you back to your chambers princess,” he noted, watching the way she
almost rolled her eyes until she sighed and quickly climbed from her chair – Jon mirroring her
movement. Arthur watched somewhat amused as she gave him a pointed look, only he didn’t look
away. She was still a princess and though there wasn’t much he could do about any relationship
between them, it was still improper.
Daenerys shook her head and quickly wrapped her arms around Jon, tightly, pressing a hesitant kiss
against his cheek before she pulled away and followed him to the door, passing the threshold with
him following her. Arthur suppressed his smile as she turned around, “Good Night, Jon,” she
murmured softly
Jon grinned, “Good Night, Princess,” he replied softly. “You as well, Ser Arthur,” he added with a
nod before Arthur closed the door ready to escort the princess to her chambers. They were quiet a
moment as they walked along the corridor and up the first flight of the stairs,
“Ser Arthur?” she mumbled in the quiet,
He glanced at her, watching the way she ducked her head, “Yes princess?”
“Can you -,” she swallowed hard as she looked at him, “Can you swear not to tell Rhaegar?” Dany
asked in the quiet, “I wish to tell him myself,” she admitted,
Arthur glanced at her, “I will not tell your brother,” He offered, “But you must tell him soon,” he
reminded her, watching the beaming smile stretch across her face as she nodded enthusiastically
and wrapped him a crushing hug before she closed the chamber door behind her after wishing him
a good night.
XXII
Jaeh didn’t react at the sound of the quiet scrape of stone – he didn’t need to – because he could
already almost feel her. She hadn’t been gone long in truth though he’d had time to change into
some thin trousers and a cotton shirt before he slipped into bed. He’d been looking forwards to
spending time with her away from the life of courts all day, beyond the incident with the princes
and much of the day before too. Did he understand what this was between them? No, not fully. He
didn’t know if it was an outside force or need deep inside of him – like Ghost’s primal need to
hunt. All he knew was that a part of him wanted to be near her, wanted to see her. Yes, in the
beginning and he could admit he was more curious, but now… Now he couldn’t find it in him to
question it, whether there was something more to it or not, he wanted everything she would give
him.
Gods, what did that say about him? That he wasn’t even questioning this feeling she awoke in him,
anymore. She was his blood, his fathers only sister. It was akin to stealing a wife from his own
village, a feat that was cursed in the eyes of the gods, but what did he care for the gods? What
have they shown him in way of kindness? The Gods only wished to find this Azor Ahai, or this
promised prince or princess that would stand against the others, none knowing who that would
truly be. Only that he would have a part to play, like a game. The Targaryen’s were known to wed
within their family, could this be because of his blood? Jaeh didn’t think it was because every
moment he’d spent with her had only shown him what he knew he wanted.
There was a smile playing at his lips that couldn’t be helped as he listened to her quiet movements,
watching from the corner of his eyes as she pulled the hood from over her head, the soft silver curls
spilling around her pretty face. Jaeh tilted his head to the side to look at her, watching the smile
grow on her lips, as she unwrapped the robe from her shoulders, leaving her in a pale pink shift that
reached her knees, “Hello,” she whispered, as she pulled something from the floor and crawled
under the sheets,
“Hello,” he murmured, grinning as she crawled close and cuddled against him, her nose tickling his
skin as she planted a kiss on his cheek. Jaeh grinned as he rolled over and quickly wrapped her in a
tight hug, closing his eyes and enjoying the closeness.
Nyke vaoreznuni Jon. Nyke gīmigon īlē mērī…
I’m sorry Jon. I know you were only…
Jaeh shook his head gently as he pulled away to look at her, smiling when her eyes opened to look
at him – there was nothing to be sorry for, and he couldn’t say he wanted to think about her
brother now. “Why do always speak Valyrian in this connection we share?” he wondered. Was it a
bond? A tether between them? “Aegon and Rhaenys have always spoken common tongue, why not
you?” he asked, watching her as she smiled shyly and rolled onto her back and stared at the canopy
overhead in thought.
Dany wet her lips, “When I was younger, I was… I was jealous of Aegon and Rhaenys and the
bond they shared so,” she grinned as she looked at him, “I used to pretend I could speak to the
dragon from old, but even then, I always knew they could only understand Valyrian,” she blushed
and Jaeh smiled pulling her back against him.
“Even before our dragons, they were so much closer,” she smiled sadly, “I was always alone. I had
an older brother too busy trying to mend the realm, and… and Viserys.” She went quiet and Jaeh
watched her. Her mind dipping into the past, a place she felt alone.
Jaeh nudged her gently, smiling as she tilted her head and smiled at him, “I know you were only
trying to protect me with Viserys, but you only put yourself in danger, and I cannot… I will not let
him bring harm to you!”
“And I will not let him harm you,” he replied, holding her gaze, hoping she would believe him. He
didn’t care what they thought of him, he didn’t care for their titles or their standings. Dany smiled
that sad smile as she leaned closer and pressed another hesitant kiss to his cheek before she pulled
away – a brightness in her eyes that he’d honestly missed.
“I have something for you,” Dany whispered after a moment, “It helps with this…,” she gestured
between them, “Egg and Rhaena use this when they don’t want me to be privy to every
conversation they share,” he watched carefully as she sat up and opened the palm of her right hand
revealing a small thin rectangle of black stone like glass, fashioned against a long thin length of
black leather.
“What is it?” he wondered. It looked like stone, but shinier.
Dany smiled, “We call it Obsidian, but the smallfolk call it dragon glass,” her smile grew proud as
she looked at him, “In Old Valyria they used to call it frozen fire,” she explained. He could see it
now, it looked similar to something he’d seen before though far smaller, beyond the wall they had
found a dozen or so daggers made from the stuff. Jaeh reached for it in her opened hand, a smile
curling at his lips as his fingers brushed the warm stone.
Gasping at the sudden shift, the connection between them burning to life as it had that morning,
only she was there with him, and he could feel her, and see her, and smell the soft scents from her
skin, “It helps to control the connection between us, to strengthen it,” Dany explained before it
quickly grew to how it was only moments prior, his mind torn for a moment as he gaped at her.
“Sorry,” she smiled slightly as she pulled at some string hidden under the collar of her pink shift to
show him a pendant that she wore that matched the one still in her hand. “See, we’ll match,” there
was that smile again as she leaned up on her knees and reached over to loop the leather over his
head, her fingers careful to move his hair out of the way until the pendent was dangling against his
chest.
Jaeh smiled as he watched her, her fingers reaching out to straighten the pendent, while she moved
her other arms to his shoulder for purchase, the bright smile falling from her lips when realised
how close they were, though he couldn’t find it in him to let her go. Snaking his arms around the
low of her back as he pulled her closer gently, noses bumping, he found himself swallowing hard as
he watched her bite her bottom lip,
“Thank you,” he whispered. Shivering as their lips brushed against each other, her smile nervous as
she met his gaze,
“H-,” she paused, her tongue dipping out to wet her lips, “H-have you ever kissed anyone before?”
Jaeh could only smile as he met her gaze. He wanted nothing more than to kiss her right then and
there. “Yes,” he murmured, his nose brushing hers again before he finally – finally – pressed his
lips to hers. Silencing every question, every doubt in his mind as she gasped, pulling away to watch
her eyes flutter open, until she kissed him again, harder. Her lips soft against his as it deepened, her
fingers twisting in his hair, as their tongues met. Jaeh hummed, as she quietly moaned feeling warm
all over, and only parting to breathe. A grin pulling at his lips as he opened his eyes and met her
gaze again. Yet he could see her mind working over questions, as she looked at him,
“Did you love her?”
Jaeh shook his head slowly. “No, but I cared for her,” He replied. “Our village often traded with
theirs. When we started to gather the clans, we became close as we grew up,” He reached for her,
his fingers tracing her cheek, delving into her silky silver locks, “will you tell me of your
mercenary?” He asked as he glanced from her hair to her eyes in time to see her face scrunch up
adorably.
Dany pushed him back as she moved from his lap and laid back down pulling his hand for him to
join her and smiling as she pulled the blankets up over them both. “His name was Daario, and I did
not love him.” she whispered, her fingers curling strands of his hair, “I suppose in a way he made
me feel like a girl, and not a princess,” She shrugged. “He snuck into my quarters to give me
flowers, and gifts,” Jaeh rose a brow and grinned as she blushed, “He was bold and dangerous,
though Rhaelāzma seemed to sense him and return to me every time he came,” she shook her head.
“Rhaelāzma was not best pleased when I shared a kiss with him,” She chuckled. “He is very
jealous of his mother’s affections,” there was a sly smile on her face as she looked at him, “It
should be interesting when you both meet…,”
Jaeh’s mouth opened, and that seemed to prompt Dany to laugh harder, burying her face against his
chest to muffle the sound. Perhaps it was foolish of him to not be afraid. Rhaelāzma could end him
in the blink of an eye, but in truth, all he felt was wonder and giddy anticipation. “Well, Rhaelāzma
hasn’t tried to sneak into my quarters yet,” he jested,
“He’s too big now silly,” She chuckled, “Rhaelāzma used to sleep in my chambers until he almost
got stuck in the balcony door,” Jaeh watched as she twisted in his arms and looked at Ghost laid up
against the doors. “It was nice to have Ghost with me last night, although he did give poor Keira a
terrible fright,”
“Ghost would never harm anyone unless he felt threatened,” Or someone was stupid enough to
harm her. Dany hummed before they fell into silence allowing himself to enjoy holding her in his
arms though it didn’t last long,
“What reason did Oberyn give you to rush to find me?” she asked, her fingers tangling in his hair,
the question reminding him of these wasteful Southern games though he knew he should tell her,
so he did. He explained everything that was discussed in that room, explained why he was so
angry. Perhaps the worst was seeing the look on her face as he told her, the curiously quickly
shifting to anger, and then fear.
Jaeh hated that the most. Wishing he could take her North, to his people where she would be safe
from the plots of the South. No one would dare harm her or Rhaelāzma, but would it be enough for
them? Life in the North wasn’t easy, the dead were at their doors, food was scarce…
Death surrounded them.
Which did he fear more? The shifting shadows of the South or the Cold death in the North? Jaeh
shook his head as he rolled onto his back, knowing that regardless of what happened he would be
drawn into a Southern war regardless. King Rhaegar was the one person that wanted peace, and
Jaeh knew he would have to fight to keep that dream alive.
They laid in silence for a time, Dany’s head resting against his shoulder as she curled against his
side – it still surprised him how open she was to this – him. He had seen with his own eyes how the
south saw his people, and yet she welcomed him. How would his people react to her in the
north? Some would welcome her. Like they welcomed his Ma though he knew a lot of them would
distrust her and treat her like an outsider…
How could he bring together their people? He knew his people understood what was at stake.
They knew what was coming, realised the threat they all faced and yet… Could they all put aside
their differences to fight it? The King was the only one South that knew of the threat, would his
people follow him to face a threat they didn’t believe or understand? Would this bring another
threat, one that was circling in his mind more and more since he returned to the red keep…
Would the Southerners turn to a new King? One that saw his people as the threat and destroy any
hope of peace they could have…
You brood just like Rhaegar.
Jon blinked as she chuckled tilting his head in time to see her face light up, like the sun. Frowning
playfully as she pulled him closer and wrapping his arm around her waist. “What is on your
mind?”
There was a lot to think about, a lot he had pushed behind a closed door in his mind. It left him
feeling as if a part of him was missing, but he knew here in the south where thoughts could stray
that he needed to keep control of it. Jaeh sighed, “Everything,” he admitted. “Your brother. The
king. This Oberyn Martell and the things he spoke of. I – I can’t explain it, I just feel as if a war is –
is coming,” he stopped as her finger silenced him. A sad smile on her lips as she met his gaze,
“Rhae is doing all he can. He knows of the plots against him, but until they move against him there
is nothing he can do.” She pressed a gentle kiss against his lips, “Let’s not think about that now,”
Jaeh hummed in reply trying to think of something that would make her smile again, “I learned
more about your dragons today,” he told her, watching that brightness return to her eyes. She loved
Rhaelāzma and the dragons of her ancestors, and the history of her house.
Their family history . Jaeh swallowed hard as he looked into her eyes, he needed to tell her. If there
was anyone that needed to know, it was her. Wasn’t it? Gods she was his… She was his blood
and here he was with her in his arms. He should pull away, shouldn’t he? He should put space
between them, but he couldn’t do it. He didn’t want to do it. Gods, what would she think?
“I went to the library to see if I could find anything about your people today,” she was saying
though her voice was far away. He would tell her soon. He needed to. He wanted to tell her
everything. “I could only find one book, and even that wasn’t full of much…,” she pulled a face
again, and he smiled because he couldn’t help smiling when he was with her. Because it was easier
to focus on her and not the doubt that who his father was would create. “Is it true there are still
Mammoths beyond the wall?”
Jaeh chuckled quietly, “Aye,” he answered, “And giants too. Mag even rides one,” he explained
quickly, “but gods they smell awful,” he pulled a face, “even Ghost thinks they smell foul,” he
chuckled answering all her questions easily. The ones about the ferocious shadow cats and denying
her questions of Grumkins and the Snarks from the tales.
“Jon?” Dany mumbled after a moment. Jaeh hummed in reply, enjoying the warmth of her cuddled
against him. He had truly missed her. “What does it mean to steal someone?”
The question surprised him, opening his eyes to look at her – her eye’s locked on the dragon glass
pendent as her fingers toyed with it, “We’re supposed to steal the one we wish to spend our lives
with,” he shrugged slightly, “The only thing that matters is that they put up a fight every step of the
way. It is the belief that a woman wants a man that can fight and protect her, but it is also shows
that the woman is strong and will not only rely on her husband,” he explained. You needed to be
strong in the North. The stronger your husband or wife, the more chance you would have at
stronger babies that would survive the harshness of their life.
Dany glanced at him, “What if a woman wishes to be stolen?” she asked quietly, reminding him of
Ygritte.
“Woman can steal men if they wish,” he replied. “They must only be sons and daughters. Not
Wives of other men, or husbands of wives. Once they have lain together, they are considered
together,” if they survive the night, “Some still wish to stand before the Weirwood tree’s and say
words to the old gods, like those here in the South.”
“I think you mean North,” she corrected with a small smile though it fell quickly, “Your people’s
lives seem so simple, although it does not seem pleasant to be stolen,” she pulled a face as she let
go of the pendant and looked at him, “We have received reports from Lords in the North of women
being stolen away, being taken from their home, and their family. They were forced North, beyond
the wall to do God only knows.” she frowned, her eyes face darkening, “What happened to them?
Were they beaten into submission? Forced upon and raped?” Her voice hardening with every word
she said, as she pulled away slightly to make space between them,
Jaeh frowned, and bit the inside of his lip, unsure of what to say. His people had lived this way
before he was born, and he was sure they would continue to do so among their own beyond his
death. His people were not perfect, and he wasn’t stupid to think they ever would be. “Some raid
lands close to the wall,” he replied slowly, “Or they did.” Jaeh sighed. “It is our way of life. Our
way to strengthen our clans for the future,” he paused as he thought to it all.
Unknowingly to him and the others. Mance had been preparing them all for this alliance for
years. This was their chance. “We won’t be raiding the North anymore or stealing from you. The
alliance ensures that we keep to our own. The penalty of stealing women or men from your North
will be death, and that will be enforced.” One way or another. He paused again as he looked at her,
the judgement clear in her eyes, “You may think this represents my people, but the truth is only
small groups range beyond the wall, and only a very small few survive the journey home,”
“Have you raided the North?”
Jaeh shook his head quickly. “I helped my people in other ways. I focused all I had on the war, on
keeping the clans together,” he reached for her dragon glass pendant resting against the sheets, “I
tried to ease the burden on Mance, and keep us alive,” he shrugged. “I didn’t care where the fight
took me, I didn’t care what people said or what they thought. I just kept doing all I could to help
them,”
“When Mance explained his plans for an alliance with you and the South it nearly tore my people
apart.” He shook his head slowly, “The Weeper was a popular leader in his own right, but when
the decision was made, he spat at Mance’s feet and declared to any who would listen that he would
take Castle Black within a sennight…,” he frowned remembering his charred remains, “So, I killed
him. Killed every man that turned their backs on my people, the people who would sooner drag us
all into a war with you, yours and the crows,”
“I’m sorry, I-I do not hold blame against you, Jon,” she whispered softly, a frown on her face as she
grasped his hand, “Our people are worlds apart, our cultures are different.” she smiled softly, “Let
us hope in the future we can coexist.”
They had to if they wanted to survive. “We will,” he replied instead. His people will come beyond
the wall. They will prepare for the war. They will fight the war, and they will win the war. The
alliance was not going to be a simple exchange of words, the chieftain leaders would need to
pledge oaths to the Southern King – their word was their bond. Not the Gods, or anything else.
“Perhaps we could secure alliances between chieftain Son’s or daughters, and Northern Lords Son
and daughters,” she suggested thoughtfully, though he could only shrug.
“North or South, they’re all just bloody stubborn,” he grumbled smiling as she snorted, a tired grin
stretching across her lips as she closed the distance between them,
“Hmm, you are most certainly right. Perhaps they just need someone to set an example?” she
mumbled as she pressed a kiss to his cheek and rested her head against his shoulder.
He would like to see Mance suggest something so outlandish, though he wondered if any of the
leaders would consider it… “Let us sleep,” she murmured, “Tomorrow you will meet the dragons.”
Chapter End Notes
Just to clarify a few things.
The dragons.
The dragon’s as of this time frame are more the size of Drogon in season 8 – the only
time I will ever refer to season 8. They were all born around the same time, and are the
same age, only different depending on their characteristics. Rhaelāzma is bigger, and
stronger because he and Dany like to explore. Sunfrye is leaner and faster, if a tiny
little bit smaller like Rhaegal in season 8, and Eliuvion is a bit bigger around his belly
because he’s lazier but still around the same size as Rhaegal.
Oh, and in hindsight, I realise that Sunfyre would have been a much better name for
the white and gold dragon, but the name was a late change, and I really do like the idea
that Rhaenys named her dragon for her mothers. Eliuvion = Elia + Suvion (Ice) for
Lyanna.
Marriage and stealing.
I went with a combination of what I know of marriage beyond the wall, and then
Northern ceremonies. You may also note that I made it more diverse with women
being able to steal men, which I doubt would be the case in ASOIAF but spear wives
are known to be formidable, so why the hell not?
And Dragon Glass.
It has magical propertice IRC, so i thought it would be cool if this could affect them in
some way. In this the dragon glass allows them to 'focus' their connection beween each
other, so Aegon and Rhaenys cant hear them all the time, well while they're all so
close anyway.
Anything that needs clarifying i'll try my best, but thanks for reading so far, and I hope
you enjoyed it.
Truth's and Politics
Chapter Summary
An impromptu trip with Arthur sees the past quickly catch up with Jaeh. While we
finally get to meet the dragons. Yet mistakes are made, and Jaeh can feel everything
slowly slipping from his grasp, but he isn’t alone…
Chapter Notes
Bloody ell, it’s been a long while. A very long while...
Believe it or not, when I uploaded this story, I had the whole thing complete pending a
read-through and error fix. Yet after the last chapter, I wanted to dip into a few other
characters (Most of them) and expand a little.
So, from something that was originally 7K words at best, it's now just shy of 40k and
we have chapters with all the characters bar the King (Which will be included in the
last chapter).
I had thought about continuing this story, and I may down the line but as one-shots as
opposed to a fully-fledged fic. I already have the ideas and how it all ends, it's just
finding the time I suppose but there’s this and the last chapter first.
P.s Thank you for the Kudos, and the comments. I’m sorry I haven’t replied to
comments as yet, I’ll be replying later today.
P.ps Sorry for any mistakes. I hope you enjoy it.
Truth's and Politics
It was hard to breathe. The air was so cold he could feel every breath burning his lungs as he
watched dark smoke – thick and billowing – rise into the darkening skies above. This was a great
victory. He could feel it in his bones as he stepped over the corpse of a dead foe, though something
was stirring. Their enemy had retreated to the banks of the river, standing in a broken line of
defence. They're last. Squinting through the smoke, he pushed aside men and spear wives, needing
to put an end to this, though he paused as he watched a man slowly rise above all the others. Jaeh
couldn’t make out much of him, his face obscured with dark shadow, as he stood atop the deck of a
dark ship. The sails black and torn blowing haggardly in the wind.
“WITNESS!” he screamed, “WITNESS MY POWER!” stretching his arms wide in a silent signal.
A horn tore at the silence, the sound like nothing he’d ever heard before. Scratching and clawing
at the inner walls of his ears. He brought his hands up with the need to shield himself from it. His
eye’s clenched tight as he felt it through the hollow of his bones, stabbing painfully at the back of
his mind. It was never-ending and agonising. The sound amplified as it bounced off the very wall
and penetrated deep into the ground beneath his feet.
It was as if the very hells responded…
The ground quaked and shook in response, as dragon’s screeches filled the skies in answer. The
ground shaking violently again, grumbling, rumbling, and wailing… Jaeh could only stare as the
crack appeared in the very ground, the vein sharp and quick to grow as the rumbling continued
until it ruptured and split winding a path to the very wall… Men and women alike swallowed in an
instant, some running, others frozen in fear. Jaeh breathed in relief as the quaking ground
subsided, sighing as he was still there, he was still alive. They were all-
He could only stare at the skies as birds took to the air in one sudden moment. Thousands of them,
of all colours flying in all directions. In every direction…
Away from them…
Away from the wall…
CRRAAAAAAACCKKKK. It was sudden. Jarring, in that, it drew the eye of every man, every
woman. Everything. It appeared at the base of the wall, rooted up from the very ground, ice
splintering and spitting about as it quickly stretched and spread. Cracking sharply as it guttered
and slit in a path of destruction up the very surface of the wall. Clouds of ice were thrown into the
air, as the wall shook, and warped under the stress.
“RUN! RUN YOU FOOLS!” someone bellowed,
He was pushed and shoved as many screamed and rushed in all and any directions, large chunks of
ice bigger than the ships on the seas breaking free and hurtling to the ground before they could
blink. Men and women alike were crushed before they could scream. His mouth went dry as he
watched on, the breath in his lungs near frozen, though what followed turned his blood to ice.
An alien – wail, pierced the destruction as a long thick pale shoot crumbled out of the very ice. His
eye’s impossibly wide as it shook away ice and snow, revealing thick pale horns above its head.
Shaking loose ice and snow from its maw before its eyes of eery pale sprung open and it screeched
to the heavens once more.
His heart hammered away in his chest as he watched it tear at the wall around it, throwing chunks
into the air and onto those below. There was another bellowing sprout of pale ice, tearing from the
very wall, though this was smaller in size. The dragons of ice thrashed, crashed, and tore free from
their icy cage, unfurling their wings, stretching them out for the first time in hundreds if not
thousands of years, before they finally took to the air, dislodging more ice as they did.
“COME TO ME!!” the man on the ship bellowed, though Jaeh could not take his eyes off a large
block of ice as it hurtled towards him, he could only stare as it grew larger and larger… He'd
woken then, bolting up riddled with sweat as he tried to control his breathing...
Even now, hours later he could hardly understand it. Could there be dragons of ice in the wall? Or
did it have something to do with the stars? Perhaps it was neither, or both? They had a saying in
the north. “Look for the Ice Dragon, and chase the blue star in the rider’s eye,” because it would
always guide them back home to the North. Could it signify the end that was coming beyond the
wall? Jaeh shook his head, knowing he could never be certain.
He’d learned to take every dream, or 'prophecy' with a grain of salt. The Three-eyed crow and his
Weirwood trees, the red priestesses, and their red flames. None of them could tell him what they
wanted of him, nor what their gods needed of him. Dreams, visions, and prophecies were all vague
enough for him to come up with ideas, which were later applauded or ridiculed depending on
whether the results matched their so-called visions…
He'd had dreams like this before, but never with creatures such as this. He supposed thinking now,
he’d dreamt of this, of the Targaryen’s leading his people south. It had been a war. The cold biting
at their heels, the winds at their skin. A challenge in itself to keep fighting, but they couldn’t stop.
Not now. Not when they were so close… The snow grew heavier, the struggle growing to drag
themselves through it.
To fight through it, as they were forced to hack, and stab at the doves of the dead as they came. A
screech rippled over the din, the snow whipping up violently, though it was torn through by deep
red flames. Jaeh looked up as a huge red and black dragon soared overhead, bathing their enemy
in deep red flames. The dragon soared back overhead, lighting a path of safety, leading them to
where the dead would not be able to get them…
He’d always wondered if a dragon would appear, and he supposed in a way it did. Rhaelāzma
descended upon them, and Aegon and Dany led him South where they could survive. If they could
ever come to an agreement. “You seem distracted this morning…,”
Jaeh blinked as he looked at Arthur, “Just tired,” he defected, watching the mist disappear in front
of his very face. He had to admit the cool morning agreed with him much more than the typical
heat, but it was still too early here in the South. “You never did explain where we’re going,”
“I didn’t, did I?” he smirked, and Jaeh rolled his eyes in reply. “We’re going to accompany my
sister here to Kings Landing.” He glanced his way, before he looked back ahead, “Thought it
would do you a bit of good to be out of the capital for a couple of hours…,”
He was eager to see more of the south, beyond the foul-smelling Kings Landing. Of course, he had
seen some when they had sailed from the Northern city, though they had been too far to take
anything from them, and he wasn’t sure he could ever remember the names. Goldtown?
Guldtown? There were others too, crooking point? He wasn’t sure, though he’d only been able to
see them from afar as they had been on course to Kings Landings. Perhaps when the wars were
over, he could explore just how big the south truly was.
The travel was calming, taking his mind from everything else. Lulled with the rhythm of Moon
Dancers' steps. Mind quick to shift back to the morning. “Do you wish to talk about it?” whether
she was asking about his dreams or all that was on his mind he was unsure. Smiling to himself
when she thought he – they – needed a distraction. Kissing him of all thought rational and
otherwise. Soft and gentle though he pulled her close, her softness pressed tightly against him. The
hesitancy from before slipped through hazy fingers, as the kiss grew. Her nails scraping at his scalp
as she pushed at him, forcing him onto his back as she straddled his lap. Everything charged.
Hungry. Needy. The kisses grew deeper, tongues and teeth clashing as did the heat between them.
Wanting to – No. Needing to touch her. Finger’s pulling at her shift, drawing it up over her bottom,
gasping as she bucked against his cock…
His mind was thrown for a loop then as Ghost forced a scent filled with sand, sweat, and some
strange floral – Arthur. He had been alert immediately, fighting against himself, and Dany as he
tried to get them to stop. Even if it felt so fucking good, and he hadn’t even got to take the sleep
shift off her.
Grinning through kisses as he tried to lift Dany off him, her arms wrapped tightly around his neck
anchoring him to her as she dragged him back into a kiss. “I-its,”
Dany hummed in response, covering his mouth with hers clearly not willing to talk, which only
made him chuckle, very nearly forgetting all about Arthur, as she pulled back to playfully glare at
him. It was moments like that, looking at her, sleep tussled, her lips kiss bruised that he realised
just how much he cared for her. How much he wanted her… He had kissed her again without
thinking. “What’s wro-,”
Oh… Oh. Eye’s flying open as he wrapped his arm around her and sat up, “Arthur…,” he glanced
at Ghost, the wolf laid behind the doors. “He’s coming,” her eyes grew comically wide then, as
they were up and rushing around to fix their mess. Sneaking in any kiss they could. Annoyed was
an understatement, though that just about summarised the South, didn’t it? If Ghost had not picked
up his scent, Jaeh was sure he would be in the cells, in a dungeon somewhere.
He chuckled to himself as he glanced at his companion in question, who had a serious expression
on his face. “While we travel along this path, I want you to keep watch of the surroundings,” he
paused to look at him, his gaze and tone serious. “There are many who lurk in these shadows and
prey on unsuspecting victims, especially around this time,” he explained before his eyes trailed
along the trees lining the narrow path.
Jaeh did the same, fingers absentmindedly running over the pommel of the sword that Arthur had
given him that morning – the pommel wreathed in strips of silver and gold, though it was practical
being a short sword. He’d only managed a few swings before he’d mounted Moon Dancer, and
they’d set off.
They had been riding for a good hour, or so – the trees all looking more or less the same, to the
point where they seemed to blur together. Yet, even so, he could feel the hairs standing up on the
back of his neck, feeling eyes on them as they rode through, but no one had moved to make their
presence known... Perhaps they were sizing up the threat? Arthur with his great sword across his
back was an impeding sight, maybe he alone scared them off.
Jaeh was relieved once they reached the open fields beyond, taking in the freshness of the lands
here. So different from the North, while the snows were fresh, he’d hardly ever enjoyed it like this.
Even if part of him missed it. They picked up speed, almost galloping until they came upon an inn,
on the corner of a crossroads.
‘Harlow’s tooth,’ the name was charred black, on plane oak as it stretched along the building. The
sign hanging above the door depicted an old man with his mouth hung open, missing all but one
golden tooth. Jaeh grinned as he looked at the building, it didn’t look like much, but as they got
closer, he could see a small stable to the back, and a small stone house just off the beaten road.
Arthur came to a slow as a guard in leather armour shot to his feet, recognition on his face as he
nodded his head and kicked his companion who seemed to have been napping. “Morning,” Arthur
greeted, as he offered a smile to the women who were going back and forth with Spear and sword.
Their movements were fluid, and sudden akin to a snake before it was to pounce. “Is my sister still
asleep?”
“No Ser, they’re just waiting on Lady Allyria to break her fast,” he explained, as he moved closer
and took the reins of their horses, while they dismounted and headed inside. The guards didn’t even
look at him twice as they pulled the horses away, while the women that were fighting back and
forth paused to wave towards Arthur before they began again. It was refreshing. To be so ordinary
that they didn’t even look at him twice, though he still felt nervous as they moved to the doors of
the inn.
Jaeh wasn’t quite sure what he was expecting walking in, though he supposed it wasn’t that much
of a surprise judging from the outside. It was dark, and quiet as people alike huddled around small
tables, a hearth blazing against the wall while a pot bubbled and simmered above it. Jaeh took a
deep breath, smiling at the familiar scent – rabbit stew if he were to guess.
“UNCLEEEEE,” it was a yelp, a flash of dark hair as a solid body collided with Arthur's chest.
Arthur for his part chuckled and lifted the girl off the ground – ignoring the queer looks from the
regulars as he put her back on her feet. “You missed Ned's name day,” she accused fixing him with
a pout,
Arthur sighed, “come let’s join your mother,” he goaded before he looked his way. Jaeh offered a
small nervous smile as they moved to a table in the corner, where a woman was watching them
quietly. There was no mistaking her beauty either, though older, what stood out most were her eyes,
violet reminding him of Dany in a way. There was a look in them as if she could read his mind.
Jaeh averted his gaze as he stood there, glancing up at Arthur as he nudged him in first, and sat
beside him caging in against the wall.
“I wasn’t expecting a missive sister,” Arthur narrowed his eyes slightly, then looked at him, “This
is Jon. He hails from the free folk beyond the wall,” he explained quietly before he looked at his
sister. “Jon this is Lady Ashara, my sister, and Lady Allyria my niece,”
Jaeh smiled tightly briefly looking at each of them in turn, though looked away just as quickly.
“Beyond the wall? You mean like a wi-,”
“His people call themselves Free Folk,” Ashara answered before Arthur could. He could feel her
gaze though did not look at her again. He stayed quiet as Allyria quickly questioned Arthur on why
he hadn’t returned home for Ned's name day, and his answer of ‘busy in the capital’ did not seem
like a sufficient answer in the slightest.
There was something about Allyria that looked familiar, at first, she seemed a younger version of
her mother, she had the same violet eyes, though her face reminded him a lot of Lady Arya and he
wasn’t sure why. Perhaps they shared blood? The conversation flowed, with the patriarch of the
inn shuffling about asking for orders, or refills. While he had water, which was still better to
control his thoughts. God Knows Tormund’s mead could knock him senseless.
“Why don’t you go and show your uncle the dagger Obara gifted you?” there was a smirk playing
on her lips as Arthur frowned and looked at her.
Allyria grinned as she climbed up to her feet, “Come uncle,” grasping Arthur's hand and almost
dragging him out the door to the inn. He felt the shift in mood immediately, uncomfortable to be
left with a stranger, though the way the lady had looked at him, only made it worse.
“You look like her…,” Jaeh looked up at her, unsure what she meant, or what she was talking
about, “Your mother, I mean.”
He froze at her words, sweat rippling on his brow unsure how to respond. Could she know his
mother? “I-I…”
Lady Ashara smiled gently, “Your mother and I were friends,” she paused and reached for him,
though he pressed back in his seat away from her. Swallowing thickly as she continued, “If you
think I wouldn’t recognise her, in you, you are mistaken.” She sighed as she folded her hands on
the table, “I don’t mean to be so forward. The last I saw you. You were still growing in your
mother’s belly,”
She smiled as he finally looked at her, “Yes. You must have been two moons at most. Hardly
showing, and yet your mother was adamant that you were there.” Her eyes grew distant as she
continued. “Your father…,”
Jaeh averted his gaze quickly, though she continued anyway, “Your father was adamant you would
be a girl,” What? He couldn't help but pull a face as he looked at her and she chuckled, though it
quickly turned sombre with memories of years past. He watched her closely as she glanced at the
door again, “I want you to know that should you ever need anything, you only need to come and
find me,”
Jaeh bit his lip and nodded slowly if a little unsure. “Did you know her well?” he wondered.
“We first met at a Tourney,” there was a soft smile on her lips, “although we became friends much
later. She spent some moons in Dorne and she would frequently visit me while she could. Adamant
she was there to help, though in truth she just needed to do something,” she chuckled. “Freespirited and unable to keep to one place, but she was there for me when I brought Allyria into the
world,” she frowned slightly, “I only wish I could have been there for her too…,”
He nodded slowly in understanding, smiling softly as he thought about it all. The tourney seemed
to be the centre of everything that happened before the war. The point when all the paths
converged before it all went to shit. Yet, still, he was sure there was much he was missing. “I don’t
mean to make you uncomfortable. I just don’t want you to feel as though you are alone,”
“Thank you,” he replied quietly, doubtful he would ever go to her, and he could tell by her knowing
gaze that she knew it too. It wasn’t like he was alone either. Dany was there, and to an extent, he
was sure Aegon and Rhaenys were too, but when he was arguing the cause for his people… That
was when he was alone. Single-handedly arguing for his people against the entire realm.
Thankfully Arthur returned with Lady Allyria, who grinned as she slipped onto the bench beside
her mother. “A dagger?” he questioned,
“A dagger is easier to conceal as opposed to lumbering around a great sword,” Allyria argued with
a grin.
“And it's better than a spear,” Ashara noted, half amused.
Arthur frowned, “What happened to being the first lady of our house to earn the title of the Sword
in the Morning?” he asked,
Allyria only smiled as she looked at her mother, “Ned has set his sights on it,” she shrugged, “It
would be unfair to ruin his hopes so early…,” she said in jest, as she chuckled when Arthur’s frown
only deepened. It was refreshing to see a different side to Arthur, playful almost as he spoke to
Allyria though he could see that he loved his family. It oddly made him think of his own family –
the king, though he pushed it far from his mind as quickly as it came.
They ended up breaking their fast with watery rabbit stew, and warm bread that once again
reminded him of home. He probably would have gone back for seconds had the group not been
eager to depart, but he was kind of eager to return too. There was still much for him to do.
Jaeh was thankful once they got back underway once again, eager to be back in the Red Keep.
Unsure how Lady Ashara knowing his mother or the truth of everything would affect things. He
needed to tell Dany before anyone else could, and that wasn’t even thinking about the bloody King.
Fuck. He rubbed his palm gently along Moon Dancers' neck to ground himself as they journeyed
off back to Kings Landing.
Focusing on the better things. Things that didn’t send him spiralling. Safe things. He missed being
alone, with time to just think. He missed the cold and how his body responded to it, his heart
beating faster, his blood up and ready for any fight they may face. Exploring those hidden
passageways, with Whisker – one of the few Children of the forest that could speak in the common
tongue. It was a game once upon a time. Setting off in search of baby dragons, or dragon eggs, but
as he grew it became an escape. A place he could just breathe.
Now he longed for such a place. Anywhere he didn’t have to think about everything else. Not
about the alliance, nor persuading stubborn cunts to let his people through the wall. A place he
could just be... With Dany. If she would join him. Where nothing would bother them, or need
them…
“Are you mute?” Jaeh blinked as he looked at the olive-skinned woman, her long braid whipping
about behind her back. He wasn’t quite sure how long they’d been riding along, but they were
surrounded by trees once again,
“No-,”
She squinted as she looked at him, “Northern,” she commented, grinning as Arthur looked at them.
“I’d say you look almost like a Stark…,” she trailed off chancing a glance at Allyria who looked
back at him with wide eyes.
“What do you say Lady Nymeria, 2 gold dragons if you can tell me what castle, or town he hails
from…,”
This Lady Nymeria rose her brow as she looked at Arthur, “You have yourself a deal!” she
smirked as she turned her gaze to him while Lady Ashara chuckled from atop her horse. Jaeh bit
back a grin,
“How many guesses do I get?” she asked, her dark eyes never leaving him as she squinted. Could
you guess where someone was from by just looking at them?
Arthur smirked as he looked over at her, “I think three is a fair amount,”
She nodded, “It's probably somewhere a little more obscure,” her face scrunched in thought,
“Karhold?”
Jaeh shook his head, he’d heard the name before, but he couldn’t tell a thing about them. The same
could be said of Torrhen's Square or Barrowtown... It was no surprise that with all three attempts
she could not guess where he hailed from, even when Arthur decided to allow her three more
attempts. He supposed it was amusing to see her frustration slowly grow, as he shook his head after
her sixth try. “Are you lying?”
“I am from the North,” he replied, smiling as Arthur chuckled. “I’m just not from your North.” He
explained, watching her frown though he grinned, “Your people would call us wildings…,”
Nymeria and Obara both chuckled, though they soon stopped to stare at him. “You’re not a
wilding…,” Obara whispered as she looked him up and down.
Arthur smiled, “His people call themselves Free Folk, but yes. Jon grew among people on the other
side of the wall…,”
D- Wha- Blinking as he watched the arrow sail across his eye line, the second embedding itself in
Moon Dancers' neck. He did not have a second to think before the horse reared in pain, tightening
his thighs in the saddle as he reared the horseback, his heart rate climbing as he heard shouts and
curses. Taking a slow breath only once the horse landed back down, rolling himself out of the
saddle, and smacking its rear in hopes of getting it the hell out of the way.
Jaeh unsheathed his sword in one quick motion, scanning the mess of bodies as he deflected the
slice of a sword, before he stabbed the man in the neck, squinting as blood spurted in his face.
Dozens of dark figures were rushing from between the trees. Trying to think of what to do, the
thought decided for him when he heard Lady Ashara's frightful curse. He stormed forwards
without thinking, cutting down another that was trying to grab at her.
Jaeh looked at her as she screamed, a dagger in one hand, though she stared frozen in fear, wideeyed as a man clad in dark yanked Allyria from the saddle. Fuck. He pushed past, slicing through
the back of one, shouldering into the back of another, his eyes widening as Arthur's sword sliced
through another of the fools– the sword of pale white slicing through skin and skull with ease –
before Jaeh grabbed at the man that had pulled Allyria from her saddle. Pulling him closer as he
forced the tip of his blade through his throat, blinking as blood spluttered out of his foul mouth,
blue eyes widening to lifelessness as he pulled his sword free and watched the man collapse in a
heap.
There was more shouting that prompted him to move, and he scurried to help Allyria up onto Lady
Ashara’s horse, relieved he didn’t need to say a word when Lady Ashara quickly galloped to
safety...
He twisted on his heels watching Arthur as he cut through another one with ease, twisting expertly
to block another. Jaeh had never seen someone move as swiftly and precise as him, killing one man
with a quick flick of his wrist before he held off another three.
There were eight or nine left, the rest were dead, dying or had escaped to whatever hell they had
come from. He dove back into the fray, bringing his sword up to block a wild hack of an axe,
twisting the edge of the blade and locking it in place while he grinned and punched the man in the
face with his free hand. The cunt growled as he hobbled back, spitting blood to the floor before
Jaeh stepped forwards and slashed at him with a downward arc, cutting him from shoulder to
stomach.
Jaeh cursed as leaned back just before the spear could poke his bloody eye out. “Watch it!” he
growled, shaking his head as Obara stabbed the spear into one bandit’s chest before she took the
feet from under another one.
Nymeria was fighting off the last man, twisting and avoiding the wild strikes with ease – almost
playful until she suddenly attacked the man. Ducking into his guard and slicing his throat before he
could think. The body crumbling to the ground ungracefully…
Arthur was vexed, his eyes blazing as he sheathed his sword – an ear-piercing screech tearing over
everything, as Rhaelāzma's shadow soared low overhead.
Skorion massitas?
What happened?
Dany worried though he knew she was still with Ghost. Luckily one of the soldiers had the
foresight to stay with the ladies as they rode off, while the other had been thrown off the cart and
seemed a little heavy on his feet.
zȳha sȳz
It’s fine.
He replied, glancing up as Rhaelāzma screeched again as he soared over them back towards Kings
Landing. His attention was pulled as he heard galloping hooves, and he turned to see Ashara return
with three more riders. All wearing some form of a gold cloak. He watched her as she slipped from
her saddle, Allyria following her as they moved to help the guard while the men and the sand
snakes moved through the dead and dying. Putting them out of their misery and searching for
valuables, or anything that could identify them, though there wasn't much beyond a few gold
dragons and a pouch.
They have retreated east. There seems to be a settlement there.
Dany explained in the common tongue, seemingly satisfied. He smiled tightly, moving to approach
Moon Dancer slowly, so he didn't startle the horse. Thank the gods he hadn't run back to the red
keep. Stretching his hand out and moving slowly, his eyes locked on moon dancers' dark eyes as
the horse neighed and shook his mane. The horse was understandably antsy, probably still in pain,
but could not understand why. It wasn't like he could see the arrow lodged in his skin.
“That’s it,” he murmured, pressing his palm against the horse’s snout, and closing his eyes.
Focusing on nothing but his breath, and Moon Dancers. The horse light on his hooves, kicking up
the dirt with every step. “gīda” Calm. He whispered, stroking his hand gently under his neck
slowly as he moved around towards the arrow.
Feeling the agitation growing as he got closer, he repeated himself, “gīda,” waiting for Moon
Dancer to calm. Jaeh wasn’t sure how long he waited, ignoring everything else around him as he
finally wrapped his finger around the shaft of the arrow and pulled it clean, throwing it away as he
held tight to the reins, and stroked Moon dancers’ neck again. He would be okay. It was a war
wound, as Karsi would say.
Jaeh could feel his blood up when they began the journey back to the Red Keep, his hand never
leaving the pommel of his sword as he followed behind Nymeria. Obara was to the right, while he
had taken up position to the left around Ashara and Allyria, while Arthur fell in behind. The three
men had stayed behind. It seemed odd. Why didn’t they attack them when they were alone? A
dozen or so against two unsuspecting men were far better odds than a dozen or so against several.
It didn’t matter. He didn’t care. They made much quicker work on the journey back, men
galloping the other way with cart and donkey to clean up their mess though they paid them no
mind.
Many weary eyes shifted to them as they entered the city, whispering behind their hands as the
people looked at them. It was only then he looked at his hands, covered in blood, his gambeson
was no better, nor the pommel of his sword. Blood streaked down Moon Dancers' pale skin, though
the horse seemed thankfully unbothered by it.
They rode through the gates, to the red Keep and he couldn’t help but frown as the King stood in
the courtyard, his eyes narrowed and locked on Arthur before he sighed and locked eyes with him.
Jaeh quickly averted his gaze.
He couldn’t stop staring at the blood on his hands. Southern blood. They would have killed them,
or they would have tried, if he hadn’t done something.
If Arthur didn’t single-handedly kill them all first. No, there was no choice in this. He knew it, and
yet. It felt somewhat foreboding. It would not be the last time. No matter the results of all this, he
would be dragged kicking and screaming into any southern conflict. He just knew it, and there
would be conflict. North, south. It didn’t matter in the slightest, but he would be there. Fighting to
keep this King in the South in his seat, clinging to the peace if they had it because there was no
way of knowing what the next fucking King or the King after that would think. He wasn’t just the
King. The voice in the back of his mind reminded him, though he ignored it as he looked back to
the man in question.
“Are you okay?” he asked before anyone could say anything.
Jaeh felt uncomfortable again, his blood calming as he swung himself off the saddle and handed
the reins over to Alren. “Aye,” the king looked at him a moment longer before he shifted his
attention to Ashara, Allyria. Nymeria and Obara had left them as they entered the city, though he
suspected they were probably off to meet their father, Oberyn.
“It's good to see you again Ashara, though I do wish it was under better circumstances,” he smiled
kindly at her before he looked to Allyria, “and you, Allyria, Daenerys complains whenever you are
away from the capital.” She smiled shyly, as she looked down at her shoes, though it was Ashara
who spoke.
“Rhaegar,” she greeted tersely, “and when exactly did you plan to tell me?” she demanded
abruptly, as she glared at him. Jaeh bit back a grin as the King opened his mouth to respond though
felt better of it as she continued, “I hear news from Lo-,” she trailed off suddenly...
Jaeh watched Lady Ashara as she stared open-mouthed at Lord Stark who looked equally
bewildered, though still, his eyes widened only more once they landed on Allyria who seemed to
have hidden behind her mother. The silence stretched and Jaeh was sure it would have continued if
the King had not cleared his throat. Lady Ashara would have fled too if it hadn't been for Allyria.
“Dany!” Jaeh looked up the stairs to see her, her eyes fraught with worry locked on him though he
shook his head and smiled as she turned to her friend and wrapped her in a hug. The pair of them
whispered with one another carefree of the tense standoff between everyone else there. Arthur
glared at Lord Stark, and Lady Ashara could no longer seem to look from her hands. Jaeh wasn’t
sure he even wanted to know.
Lord Stark sighed then, and moved to look at him, his eyes quickly looking at the blood that
covered him. “Are you ok Jon?”
Jaeh nodded slowly. It still felt odd speaking with him, like it did on the bloody boat. “It's not my
blood,” he defended with a shrug as he looked down at his hands again. He cared more about
Moon dancer than he did about killing those cunts, and that was the truth. It was just everything
else…
“Er-,” Lord Stark stuttered, glancing over to Dany and Allyria, “Thank you, for what you did,” he
nodded slowly before he left, and quickly headed back into the Red Keep.
Jaeh couldn’t fault him, squirming as Dany glared at him as they walked straight towards him,
“It’s not my blood,” he repeated before she could draw any more attention to them. She looked
furious, her mouth opening, and closing before she pressed her lips together and shook her head at
him.
What happened?
She demanded as she glared from him to Arthur,
Bandits tried to attack us. I did what I could to help.
Dany was seemingly satisfied with his answer, though he could tell she was not pleased as she
turned to Allyria and frowned slightly, “Are you okay?”
He offered a small smile as he looked at her, though in truth all he wanted was to hold her in his
arms and sleep. “I think so,” Allyria smiled, though it was barely there as she looked behind them
to where Lord Stark was walking up the stairs. “I'm more afraid to meet my Stark Kin for the first
time…,” she mumbled nervously. So, she and Lady Arya were kin... She was his kin too he
realised.
Dany grinned and linked her arms with her friends,
“At least you have time to prepare. We’re going to see the dragons soon.” She smirked as she
looked at him then, “I would suggest you clean up Jon, blood tends to send them a little wild…,”
Jaeh almost rolled his eyes, though offered her a smile instead before Arthur could lead him back
to his room for a much-needed wash, and a change of clothes.
XXIV
Jaeh could admit he was looking forward to seeing the dragons up close in the dragon pit. The
place they nested. The King rode ahead of the column, surrounded by four of his Kings Guard,
while Rhaenys and Aegon rode behind him, with Viserys – the cunt – behind them. Then there was
Dany, with Allyria and Lady Ashara. Jaeh was to the back, beside Ser Arthur with the Starks and
Tyrell’s ahead. He supposed the order meant something, value or whatever, though he honestly
couldn’t say he cared at all. If anything, after the morning he’d had, he was content to stay as far
away from all of them as possible.
Jaeh rubbed his palm gently up and down Moon Dancers' neck, careful to avoid the scabbed over
wound from earlier - as the horse jittered, when Rhaelāzma screeched and tumbled overhead with
the thump of his wings, his dark scales shining in the high sun as he cast a humungous shadow over
them. He was showing off. He could feel Dany’s excitement already, not hindered by Viserys in the
slightest as she spoke excitedly with her friend, though he was glad for it.
The dragon circled in the skies as they made their way slowly up the hill. He supposed he had
never given much thought to how big the Dragon pit really was. It was huge, though it made sense
when it was supposed to house dragons even bigger than Rhaelāzma. It was strange though.
Learning of the history of the dragon pit – it was a magnificently imposing monument, and yet all
he could feel looking at it was sorrow. He could feel the walls shrouded in it…
Death seeping from the very stone.
People were misguided to fear the dragons, not seeing them for what they truly were. They were
not weapons. How could they be blamed for how they were used? Their views were dark enough
that folk forced their way into the walls and killed the dragons that were housed here, dragons
chained against their will. It was Syrax the other dragon that was killed, around the same time, and
for what? Jaeh tried to see things from both sides, to understand, but he still couldn’t help but
despise the thought. Their fear must have run deep, but what did the folk think now?
He was curious about the dragons, as were many there, but for entirely different reasons. Some
people basked in their might and the power they possessed, but in truth, Jaeh was more interested in
their habits. Did they play with one another? Claim territory? Did they sleep in solitude, or snake
around each other needing to be close?
Jaeh couldn't quite hide his curiosity as he followed after the excited group under the arched gates
and through a passageway. His eyes were wide when he took in the sheer size of the dome that
surrounded them, the pit itself spacious enough for a dozen or so dragons. On the outer rim, off the
ground, there were hundreds of benches, for thousands if not hundreds of thousands of people to
sit. There was so much activity too, people raking at the sands around the outer walls. Other men
working on some kind of saddle – Was that for Rhaelāzma? There was a cage too, that housed a
dozen or so goats that were making a ruckus in the proximity of the dragons.
He smiled as he watched Aegon, Dany and Rhaenys skip off to their dragons, while the King held
his hand up for everyone to stop a good distance away as he looked for direction from Rhaenys.
“We’re hopeful Eliuvion is in the mood for a greeting today,” the King explained as he looked to
Rhaenys and the dragon, she only smiled in response as she whispered to Eliuvion.
The dragon tilted his head as he puffed out pale smoke and followed after Rhaenys towards the
group, trying to be as small as he could, even though he towered over them all. Rhaenys smiled as
she turned to them, the dragon lowering his giant head low to the ground so she could scratch at the
scales on his snout.
“This is Eliuvion-,” she began, though Jaeh found his attention shifting to Aegon and Sunfrye. The
dragon stirred, her bronze eyes sweeping over the group with disinterest before she turned back to
Aegon, butting her snout into his chest gently. Aegon smiled, chuckling as he scratched Sunfrye
along both sides of her giant head, almost in a hug.
Jaeh glanced towards the back of the dragon pit where Dany stood with the looming Rhaelāzma,
her eyes locked on his a moment, before she looked to the dragon who shifted his dark eyes
towards him too.
Eliuvion iksis tolī gīda than se toile, yn Rhaelāzma jaelagon naejot rhaenagon ao ēlī.
Eliuvion is calmer than the others, but Rhaelāzma wants to meet you first.
Dany shared, grinning as black smoke billowed from his snout, the dragon shifting his giant head
as he glared towards his brother Eliuvion, who twisted slightly, flapping his wings gently and
moving his tail-end towards Rhaelāzma. Rhaenys covered her amusement with her hand, as she
gestured for the King to come closer. The Dragon’s golden eyes locked on every move the King
made as he closed the distance slowly and held out his hand, patiently waiting for the dragon to
move.
Jaeh could see that it was Rhaenys, holding the dragon back, not the dragon’s reluctance. They
wanted to show the people there that the dragons aren’t pets, and it was their choice whether to
tolerate them or not. Eventually, Rhaenys prompted Eliuvion to close the distance, and the dragon
pressed his snout against the King's hand, his giant tail curling in pleasure as he preened…
Jaeh narrowed his eyes as he watched Allyria slip away from the group as the Tyrells moved closer
to the dragon. He watched her as she hiked her skirt up and ran towards Dany and Rhaelāzma. She
slowed when she neared them, and the dragon turned to look at her, he blinked his red eyes before
he craned his head away and began nibbling at his scales.
He smiled as he looked at them, seeing the happiness whenever Dany saw Allyria. It made him
miss his home that little bit more. Dormund. Ygritte. Val, but there was nothing to be done about
that yet. He knew in his heart he would see them soon.
Jaeh looked up and around the arched dome, which opened up to the clear skies above. It seemed
bigger now than in the painting, possibly to allow the dragons more freedom if he was to guess.
Still, no matter how big the dragon pit was, or how high the walls were. It was still no different
from a cage. The same tiny cage that Ghost suffered through on that hell of a ship…
It was growling, deep, and angry that drew attention back to the scene – Eliuvion's wings stretched
wide, rearing up as he barred down at Margaery Tyrell who was frozen to the spot, arm
outstretched. You never touch an animal, without permission from that animal. It didn’t matter if it
was a cat, a wolf, or a dragon. The King had been around the dragon many times, but these people
were nothing but nuisances.
Rhaenys for her part was quick to calm him, whispering words in Valyrian, almost smacking him –
though it wasn’t hard for a dragon. Eliuvion peered down at her, calming almost immediately
though not before huffing a plume of smoke in annoyance, while the King moved everyone well
away. Jaeh smirked as he caught sight of Robb, moving closer to Margaery in his attempts to offer
comfort, though he was cut off by one of the other Tyrells. It seems with the greeting now out of
the question, the dragon keepers brought forth a goat instead. It was skittish though unaware of
what was going to happen next…
Eliuvion pulled away, twisting over the unsuspecting goat before he rained down flames of yellow
and gold – it was killed within seconds, before it knew what was happening, though Jaeh’s focus
was more on the crowd. Some watched on in amazement ‘oohing’ and ‘ahhing’ like this was a
show, while others were quick to hide their eyes… The dragon did not care for them one bit. If
anything, they were simply putting up with their presence…
He reacted on instinct as a shadow passed over him, craning his head back and taking a step back
in surprise as he caught Sunfrye's curious orbs of bronze bearing down on him, her scales brighter
than he had thought from this close he noted. Grinning up at the dragon, though Rhaelāzma
grumbled, deep enough to have the dragon twist her neck over him to look at her brother. If
anything, it only made Eliuvion join in the 'fun'. The dragon quick to forget about his charred halfeaten goat as he thundered over, twisting his head over his sisters to bring his pale snout closer to
him. This close he could see the differences between them more clearly, the horns much more
curved in shape than Sunfrye's.
Jaeh smirked as the dragons brought their snouts closer, scales clashing gently. He looked at each
of them in turn, suddenly feeling conscious of the space between them. He stepped back again, the
moment thrown as the King cleared his throat, drawing the attention of Sunfrye. The dragon huffed
pale smoke towards him, snorting and quickly and turning away in quick succession as she
stumbled over to the goat that Eliuvion had left.
“They’re acting strange today…,” the King noted, though Jaeh’s focus was solely on Eliuvion.
He’d seen the dragon before in white harbour, but never this close. He could see gold fleck along
his cream scales, his golden eyes as his snout hovered close though he didn’t reach to touch the
dragon,
“Perhaps it's the wilding smell?” Viserys suggested, a smirk playing on his lips as some around
him chuckled, though Jaeh didn't react as Rhaenys continued,
Her smile was neither real nor true, “Eliuvion just likes the attention,” she replied, “and you should
know Sunfrye very much likes to annoy her brother,” she added as she looked over to Sunfrye, as
she huffed smoke in Rhaelāzma's direction. The bigger dragon glaring down at her as she did.
“Could it be the blood?” It was Lady Ashara's voice, and he watched closely as three sets of eyes
shifted to her – Aegon, Rhaenys and the King – quickly, though he didn't. “I mean Jon did help
with the attackers this morning. Perhaps the dragons could smell the blood still,” she clarified,
though there was a smug smile on her face as she looked at the King. What was that about?
“It could be…,” Rhaenys muttered, though turned quickly at the commotion from the other side of
the dragon pit. A dozen or so dragon keepers lumbering into the pit, carrying a huge saddle meant
for Rhaelāzma, the dragons' blood-red eyes narrowing as his attention shifted to the saddle before
he looked to Daenerys and Allyria, neither of which could quite hide their grins. The keepers froze
as Rhaelāzma's curiosity grew with the dragon moving forwards suddenly, nostrils flaring on the
sturdy-looking saddle before he turned away in disinterest.
issi īlon jāre naejot sylugon? Syt nyke?
Are you going to try? For me?
Dany tried, her hand scratching at scales gently as she walked around his form so she could see his
eyes, but the dragon shifted like a reluctant child.
kosti sōvegon sȳrkta…
We could fly better...
She tried again, grinning when Rhaelāzma grumbled and looked to his brother and sister before he
lowered his wing for her. Dany shook her head fondly, though looked back at Allyria, who waved
and quickly backed out of the way, while Dany climbed up, and settled herself between the spikes
on his back, her smile bright as she looked to Rhaenys, and Aegon who were quick to follow in
mounting their dragons.
The contrast between them all could not be more obvious as they each took flight, Aegon and
Rhaenys precise, their dragons calm and gentle, while Rhaelāzma rushed to the air with a cloud of
dust and a thunderous screech – Dany basking in the excitement. It was beautiful to see them, so
fierce and strong, but they were playful too. Twisting and curling around one another, each trying
its best to show off as they released plumes of coloured flame in the skies. Black, then green, then
Gold.
The three dragons. The face of the Targaryen’s power. Of their family. His family.
The dragons flew and soared in the skies for some time. Eliuvion and Sunfrye twisting and coiling
around one another in a dance – the saddles allowed the dragons more freedom. They could bank
far steeper, roll and spin in a way that Dany and Rhaelāzma couldn't, but that did not stop them.
The dragon was eager to show off, as Dany hugged herself close to the dragon's hide, as he twisted
and spun, releasing plumes of dark flames in the skies.
Before long it was time for the dragons to return their rides to the ground, though it seemed
Rhaelāzma turned it into a game as he raced his siblings back to the ground. His wings tucked
against his body as he swooped low – Dany screaming in glee, before the dragon opened his wings,
flapping once, twice before he landed hard enough to feel the quaking under his boots. Jaeh smiled
as he watched them, Rhaelāzma twisting his giant maw towards the gathered lords and ladies
before he found his gaze. The dragon storming forward in a cloud of sand and smoke as people
around him scrambled away, but Jaeh only smiled wider as he stood his ground.
He wasn’t afraid. Maybe he should be… He just wasn't... He tilted his head to the side, unable to
stop himself from grinning as Rhaelāzma paused, his intelligent eyes studying him a moment
before the dragon's maw bumped into his chest gently, knocking him back a step. Rhaelāzma’s
nostrils flaring as he took in his scent. Jaeh grinned, staring into the dragon's deep red eye as he
carefully brought his palm up, and pressed his hand against the familiar warmth of the scales. The
dragon knew. Jaeh could feel it, could see it as Rhaelāzma rumbled deep in his throat before he
lowered himself so Daenerys could dismount.
Jaeh could not take his eyes off her, catching her gaze as she slowly descended from Rhaelāzma's
back. Her braid was windswept, cheeks deep red, though there was a small smile growing at her
lips, and gods. All he wanted to do was sweep her up into his arms. Wrap her up, and kiss her until
he could no longer… “YOU DARE?”
What? There was no way he could hear his thoughts, could they? “YOU DARE LAY YOUR
FILTHY HANDS ON OUR DRAGONS?” Viserys voice bled over the quiet, and Jaeh shook
himself realising very quickly that every eye there was shifting between him and the prince.
Looking at him now, all red-faced and angry as he stomped forwards and levelled a seething look
towards Dany…
His anger roared to life, his blood igniting in his veins as he continued to run his mouth, “YOU.
YOU LET THIS SAVAGE-,” his whine was silenced as Rhaelāzma quickly reacted to this threat,
positioning his large frame over Dany with an awkward shift, and angrily slamming his claws
down into the sands – wings flaring as he glared deathly at Viserys for one quiet moment before he
reared back and released a bone-chilling screech.
He could feel Dany's own anger coiling around his as she stared daggers at the prince, who was
struck silent. Mouth agape, eyes wide, skin pale and growing paler as he stared up at the furious
dragon. Ser Barristan froze as the dragon towered over them, dark smoke billowing from his
nostrils, as Rhaelāzma opened his maw revealing the rows and rows of razor-sharp teeth, dark as
death itself. A storm of flame brewing in the back of his throat, a wash of orange and dark clashing
that scared them the most – the dragon could kill them all very fucking easily.
“Daenerys,” the King called gently as he edged closer in his attempts to shield Viserys from the
dragon’s wrath, though Dany only looked at him. Her lips pressed in a thin line as she rubbed her
hand over the scales under Rhaelāzma’s maw. Strange. Jaeh watched her closely as he felt her
emotions clash – thoughts from the past, the future… She didn’t fear Viserys. She couldn’t, not
there. In that moment Daenerys was the only one in control.
henujagon zirȳla, Jorrāelagon.
Leave him, love.
Rhaelāzma snapped his maw shut sharply causing the prince to jump as did many others, though
the King only looked at Dany. Even as the dragon growled darkly and turned away from Viserys
dismissively and focused on his rider. He wondered again how it felt between them, he could feel
bits and pieces but that was it. Rhaelāzma bumped his snout against Dany's chest before he twisted
his body to shield her from everyone else, giving her a moment to compose herself. The dragons
knew better than anyone, especially when it concerned their riders.
The King finally turned to look at Viserys – he was not happy, though he seemed to be trying very
hard to stay calm. “Viserys. I think you should leave.” He noted, staring at the prince as he glanced
around at all those there. Many lords and ladies were quick to avoid his gaze, though Jaeh didn't
bother. He felt the smirk only grow as he met his gaze head-on – this fool thought he could
command the dragons.
What a cunt. One he didn't fear or care to be in the good graces of. The prince wisely kept his
mouth shut, strutting out to the horses with his nose in the air.
“Rhaelāzma doesn’t like Viserys on the best of days,” Aegon answered by way of answer as he
moved closer with a wary smile on his face. “Hardly likes me with,” he chuckled, lowering his
voice so only, he would hear. “The dragons hold grudges. Skori īles byka ziry sylutan naejot
laodigon zirȳla hen Daenerys,” When he was small, he tried to steal him from Daenerys.
What? He looked at Aegon again, who nodded slowly, “We think it's one of the reasons
Rhaelāzma shows hardly any interest in anyone…,”
But he is interested in you.
Aegon added as he looked at him. Rhaenys snorted as Eliuvion quickly tumbled after Sunfrye and
took flight with a few beats of his wings, “No, there was the time Rhaelāzma smartly buttered up to
Ruben, but that was when he knew he’d get extra food. Back when we first moved the dragons
here,”
Aegon chuckled, though it was Dany who spoke, “Do you remember old Croll, the fisherman?”
she asked as Rhaelāzma quickly thundered off for some space, to take flight once more. Once
again, as the royals spoke, the lords, ladies, and even the King seemed to gravitate around them,
listening intently to them as they spoke of their magical dragons. It was something they all wished
to know more about, and many envied, though Jaeh found he enjoyed it. The time slipping through
his fingers as they laughed and spoke for much of the afternoon.
Jaeh managed to head off with Arthur to explore the pens, which had been built beneath the
Dragons' pit, the space big enough to house the dragons if they wished, though it seemed many of
the spaces were in neglect. The stone was charred black in places; others were littered with deep
claw marks in a variety of sizes – how many dragons had moved along these paths?
After a while, they ended up in the stands with Aegon and Arthur, though it wasn't long before
they were joined by a beaming Daenerys and an amused Rhaenys.
There was a proud smile on Dany’s face as she joined them, “Do you believe me now Arthur?” she
asked, her cheeks pink as Aegon chuckled.
Arthur sighed as he looked from the princess to the dragon that still could be seen in the distant
skies, “That was all…unexpected,”
Aegon snorted, “Did he think shouting at her in front of Rhaelāzma was a clever idea?” he
questioned, sarcasm dripping from his voice as he shook his head, “The dragons are protective of
us Arthur.”
“Yes, but it does no good to show-,”
“Show what?” Rhaenys asked somewhat bemused, “How protective of us they are? Or how we are
the ones they listen to?” she looked down to the sands, though most of the lords and ladies had
already returned to their horses and carriages, along with Viserys.
“I assure you, if Dany was not there, Viserys would be dead,” she mumbled dismissively. Jaeh
knew it was the truth, if Dany hadn't stopped the dragon, there was any number of ways he could
have killed Viserys, and there wouldn't have been a single thing any of them could do about it. It
probably did not help that Dany couldn't control her thoughts when the cunt was in her presence.
Those years of pain at his hands was only more reason for Rhaelāzma to be protective of her.
Dany frowned in thought, “What was I supposed to do? Rhaelāzma… Rhaelāzma could sense
something…,” she glanced at him, though Jaeh kept his eyes on Arthur. “Viserys caught him by
surprise, and he reacted to what he thought was a threat. It could have gone much worse,” she
admitted, fidgeting with her fingers. There was a moment in the dragon pit, with Rhaelāzma
towering over the terrified Viserys where she no longer felt fear. That moment when the King
spoke, reminding her that Viserys life was in her hands.
Arthur hummed as he looked from him, to Dany, and back again, “So when exactly do you plan to
tell the King of your blossoming relationship?”
“How do I even broach the topic?”
Arthur looked at them thoughtfully, “Naturally, it would be your future intended to ask your
brother for your hand,”
“I can’t ask him to do that…,” she pulled a face as she looked at him, though he wasn’t sure he
understood what they were talking about, fully.
“Perhaps…,” Aegon began as he looked to Rhaenys, “Perhaps you could petition the King, for an
alliance with marriage.” He paused as he looked between him and Dany, “A union between you
both, would bring all our people together,” Oh.
Jaeh blinked, his heart beating rapidly in his chest when he thought of the words. It was something
they had spoken of between their people, but he’d never thought of it for himself. Marriage?
Wedlock? He’d never given himself the hope to think of things beyond the war. It was the war
first, and nothing else. In the North the future looked bleak, it was a waste to think beyond their
basic needs. Life was unpredictable, especially with the constant skirmishes against the dead.
“Why would you agree to such a union?” Arthur asked quickly,
“Why would I ever be against it?” Aegon questioned. “One day, gods be willing,” he paused as he
looked at Rhaenys, “We will inherit the seven Kingdoms Arthur. Unifying our people now, will
only make us stronger as a nation,” he smiled as he looked at Dany again, “If this allows Dany to
find her own happiness, well that’s just a bonus,”
You have a way with words.
Dany shared with a shy smile,
You can thank Rhaenys for that.
Aegon replied as he wrapped his arm around her and pressed a kiss to her hair before he released
her, and he pulled Rhaenys closer instead.
He's a slow learner, but he's learning, nonetheless.
Rhaenys replied with a beaming smile as she kissed Aegon on the cheek before she looked to
Arthur, “It was like I told Jon in the North. How can we expect our people to accept the Free Folk.
If we are not willing to take the first steps?” she asked,
Arthur folded his arms over his chest as he looked at her thoughtfully, “There is a huge difference
between a military alliance and a marriage alliance,”
Could they… Could he… Jaeh rubbed the back of his neck uncomfortably as he looked at the floor.
How could he even think of this when… When he was too craven to tell Dany the truth? How could
he hope for a future with her, when he couldn't be strong enough to just come out and tell her.
“How?” he found himself asking as he finally lifted his gaze from the floor and looked to Arthur.
“If a war were to break out here, we'd be drawn into it either way,” it was the truth, despite how
unfortunate it was. “The King is the reason for this alliance,” he explained quickly,
“And whether we're wed or not, we will always fight for Rhaegar,” Dany explained, as she looked
at him. Her eyes questioning. The silence drew on a moment, and he focused only on Dany, as he
could see her lost in thought, though her face twisted in confusion, and she shook her head slowly
before she met his gaze.
Are you okay?
He wondered, smiling faintly as she nodded and gestured closer to the dragon pit, “come,” she
whispered, as he followed her small steps to the wooden barrier that looked over the sands. They
weren't far from Arthur, but he was sure this was the first time he'd been alone with Dany outside
of their rooms. “I'm… Er… Rhaelāzma can feel-,” she shook her head slowly, “I think the red and
black may have awoken,”
Jaeh frowned slightly, “What do you mean?”
“Our dragon eggs’ were given to us before we were born, like our ancestors. Ever since I could
remember I felt life in my egg. I knew Rhaelāzma was there,” she paused, “It was different with the
Red and black… There is no life, or there wasn’t. Until now,” she mumbled as she looked off to
where Rhaelāzma had flown, in question. Jaeh wasn’t sure what to think, he’d seen the dragon egg
of course, though he hadn’t reached out to touch it. Would he feel the life in there? Could he feel
life if given the chance?
“You know, we don't have to go through with any plans,” she sighed as she looked at him, “It's just
after we spoke, last night…,” she smiled shyly, “It would help you, in setting the foundations of an
alliance,”
He wasn't sure what to say, his mind trying and failing to think of a time when he could get her
alone and tell her everything. He needed to tell her everything.
Dany bit her lip as she looked at him, “So, what do you think?” she paused, “of a marriage alliance,
between us?” she mumbled, looking adorably unsure of herself. The truth was that he honestly
didn’t care for marriage, wedlock, or a future beyond surviving the war… That was until he met
her.
Now. No matter how far to the future he looked, she was always with him. Jaeh knew it was what
she wanted, and maybe a part of him wanted this because of that. Just wanted to give her the
happiness she deserved. Beyond talk of war, the alliance, it was something he wanted to fight for.
Wanted to wake up each morning and strive to do. It wasn't the grand moments; it was the small
things. Mance singing Dalla a song, just to see her smile, or the way he naturally did things for her
comfort.
He blew out a quiet breath, “It’s a lot…,” it was, and no matter how much he tried to downplay it,
that wouldn’t change, “but I want, what you want.” He told her honestly, smiling as a smile broke
out over her lips,
“Don't worry, I will be there. Rhaegar will call me to decide,” she bit her lip, her eyes bright with
excitement, “The decision is mine to make, and you already know what I will choose.” She
explained, and at that moment all he wanted to do was wrap his arms around her and hold her close,
but he couldn't. He was sure they’d have him in chains if he so much as touched her at all…
Jaeh only smiled, knowing deep down that there were things he needed to share before they could
speak of such things, but he had time. Not much, but he would tell her everything when they could
find a moment alone from everyone else.
XXV
Gods he was a fool. He thought he had more time… He could already feel his heart hammering
away in his chest as he stood before the doors to the throne room. Was he truly going to do this?
Taking a deep breath in through his nose, and out through his mouth, he watched the guards nod to
one another as they opened the impending doors. Jaeh wasn't sure he had ever felt like this, his
stomach twisting away, sweat growing on the back of his neck as he stepped forwards slowly and
looked to the King sat upon his throne.
Absently he took note of the other Lords there, Tyrell, Barristan, and Connington the Hand was
never far from the King when he wished to speak to him. Viserys was there too, though Jaeh
refused to let a single thought of him cross his mind. Keeping his gaze locked on the King who
slowly began his way down the winding steps of his throne. He was here to ask a question. A
question that very much changed everything. A single action that could spread hope for his people,
but also set the foundation for the alliance once and for all too.
Well, if Dany and the King agreed. If his truth did not ruin everything. There were countless
moments he could have told her, the words on his tongue, but he was afraid. Afraid she would
reject him. More afraid he would lose her. Jaeh blew out a slow breath and fisted his hand
determined he would tell her today. He needed to.
“Ah J-Jon,” the King greeted with a small smile, “Aegon had suggested you wanted to speak with
me?” Yes. After he had spoken with Dany, but that clearly wasn’t to be.
Jaeh returned the small smile with one of his own and nodded his head slowly, “I do,” he paused as
he glanced around the room slowly, taking a moment to gather the courage for what he wanted to
do. This was madness. “T-to solidify an alliance-,”
“Do speak up boy,” Connington demanded. Jaeh pressed his lips together as he narrowed his eyes
on him though the King spoke before he could.
“Leave him be, Connington,” he stated with a clear warning. The hand lowered his head, and the
King looked back at him, “Go on…,”
Jaeh took another breath, “To- To solidify an alliance between our people, I have come to request
permission for a marriage alliance between princess Daenerys, and myself…,” he swallowed hard,
staring at the King who stared back at him bewildered, “If she is willing to accept,” he rushed on to
add.
Viserys snorted. “You are not worthy of a flea bottom whore, much less a princess with royal
blood!” he spat, though Jaeh didn't bother acknowledging him.
“Enough Viserys,” the King bit out as he shook his head. “We were led to believe you did not
follow our customs when it comes to marriages, and exchanging vows…,” there was some delicacy
to his words, though it felt as though he was looking for a way out of it. Jaeh wondered how the
King saw him… Was he his son, or a wilding? Did he even know? Or was there something else at
play here?
“Brother… You can not even be considering this,”
The King ignored Viserys and watched him closely, “My people can be married if they choose,” he
explained slowly. “We don’t have the grand spectacles like here in the South, but we say our vows
in front of a Weirwood tree, and prey to the old gods for blessing,” if they believed in all that. He
took another fortifying breath, “One of the reasons I am here is to prove we can live among one
another, what better way than a union between us?”
Hēnkirī.
Together.
Dany pressed, and he bit back a smile, his attention stolen as Viserys kissed his teeth, and glared at
the King. “Y-you cannot be considering this!” he spat. “She is MINE. THAT DRAGON EGG IS
MINE.” He took a deep breath, “The egg will hatch for me, and I will be everything you are not!”
The King turned to look at Viserys fully, his face impassive, though Jaeh could see his anger
growing with his darkening eyes, “I would choose your next words very carefully brother,” he
blew out a harsh breath as he looked at Arthur, and then the prince again. “Our sister is her own
woman, and can…,” he paused shaking his head slowly, “and will, make her own choices as
Aegon and Rhaenys have.”
Jaeh watched as the King stared at Viserys again, “You had the same choice did you not?” he
asked, though he did not wait for the prince to answer. “No one will force our sister into doing
anything…,” he trailed off with a sigh as he looked at a guard at the door. “Send word for my sister
please…,” the guard nodded and quickly left the hall and the silence stretched. Mind thinking over
the King's words, he said she could choose but what of the mercenary? Not that he could find a
reason to complain…
He glanced at Viserys again, holding his anger at bay, “Do you have a dragon egg too?” it was his
curiosity getting the better of him. He couldn’t say he gave a single shit about anything to do with
the prince, but a dragon egg…
“Ye-,”
“Our family has one other dragon egg. That is what Viserys means,” he met his gaze then, “The red
and black egg that I have shown you,”
“It’s mine by right of birth-,”
The doors opening cut the prince off this time, and he couldn’t quite control the smile pulling at
his lips as he caught sight of Dany. Flanked by Ghost, and Rhaenys, while Aegon followed after
them. “Rhaegar,” she frowned just slightly, “You requested me?”
Father looks like he’s going to pull his hair out.
Aegon huffed out a laugh, merging to a cough as the King sighed deeply, “I did,” he answered as
he looked at him again, a second longer before he continued. “Jon here has come baring a possible
unification between the Free Folk, and House Targaryen,” he paused as he looked at her, his eyes
softening slightly, “He has requested a marriage alliance between you both,”
Rhaenys gasped loudly and covered her mouth with her hand in feigned shock, elbowing Aegon as
discreetly as she could, when he sniggered at her side, though his attention was as always taken by
Dany. Her lips falling open in a silent gasp, as her eyes grew wide before she looked at him. It was
difficult to keep his face impassive when he met her gaze, fighting against his base instinct to smile
at her like he always wanted to. “As you know Dany. The choice is yours, and yours alone…,” he
trailed off. “I told you of my mistakes in the past. Your future is yours alone to decide.”
Dany nodded slowly, though said nothing for a moment as she looked to the floor, absently
scratching Ghost behind his ears. The moment stretching as she glanced around slowly, first to
Rhaenys, then to Aegon, before she stopped on him again.
You leave it any longer and I think father just might faint.
Rhaenys shared, struggling to keep a straight face as Aegon pressed his lips together to stop
himself from laughing once again. It was Dany who had his attention, watching her lips curve ever
so slightly, though she looked to the King.
“You have always told us that the crown lays heavy,” she offered a small smile, “We all have our
part to play, and perhaps this is mine…,”
The King was quick to shake his head, “The choice is yours alone Dany,”
Dany shook her head in reply, “Is it not our duty to balance the weight of the crown? I remember
when you told me that ‘At times duty must come before matters of the heart,’”
That was low, even for you.
Aegon replied, coughing instead of chuckling. “I a-apologise,” he muttered once all eyes turned to
him, even as Rhaenys rubbed his back and gave him a pointed look.
That was his way of trying to persuade me to wed you both.
Dany replied, though she looked back at the King. “Our union would unite us in an alliance never
seen in hundreds of thousands of years, if ever… and it would bring much needed stability between
us too…,” she trailed off, her fingers toying with a ring on her finger before she glanced at him.
“I accept,”
He wasn’t sure who gasped louder, the King, his Hand, or the prince, though he wasn’t truly sure
he cared either way. “Dany…,” the King began, though she cut him off as she looked at him,
“I have made my decision Rhae.”
“This is madness,” Viserys spat as he glared wildly at Dany, “YOU ARE MINE!” he shouted, his
words igniting something dark. Snappish. Clenching his jaw tightly as all eyes turned to the prince,
“I do not belong to-,”
“She does not belong to-,”
Dany and Aegon were quick to rebuttal, though they were both silenced by the King, “ENOUGH.
All of you…,” he demanded as he looked pointedly to each of them in turn, before he sighed
loudly.
“I think we all need to-,”
“THIS IS MADNESS!” Viserys interrupted again his face red with anger, as he looked at them
like a cornered animal. “You would sully yourself-,” he shook his head in disbelief, his lip curling
in disgust before he looked at him. “I challenge you for her hand!” What? The thoughts were there
before he could reel them in. Just the thought of getting his hands on him setting his blood on fire.
“I AM NOT SOME PRIZE!” Dany stated furiously,
Viserys narrowed his eyes at her. “You will do well to watch your tone sister. I have not forgotten
your display in the Dragons' pit.” He spat as he stepped towards her, “Do you need reminding with
whom you speak?” he questioned, his presence possibly threatening in his mind, though it meant
little here. Not with Ghost, stood to Dany's shoulder, red eyes locked on the prince.
“Is that a threat?” Aegon asked, his humour long forgotten as he levelled a deathly look at Viserys,
though the prince ignored him.
“That is enough!” The King paused as he looked at Aegon, “Of all of it,” he stated as he looked at
Viserys. “You have no authority to issue a challenge for Daenerys’ hand in marriage. Not as her
guardian or the head of our house.”
Viserys huffed, “Yes I do.” He argued. “I am the only one in this family willing to defend its
honour, something you have failed to do time and time again…,”
Jaeh chuckled, the sound enough to break the tense silence as the King glowered at the prince, but
in honesty, he couldn't say he cared. “You… You are here preaching to us of honour?” he shook
his head in disbelief as he looked at him. The same prince that dared to harm his own sister… “Do
you even know what it means?” he wondered aloud,
“I know what it means bastard, and hear this. I challenge you,” he pointed at him, “Win, and you
may marry my sister with all the blessings of all the gods,” he smirked as he looked back at the
King. “But lose… There will be no marriage alliance, and you will return to your savage lands…,”
Where would that leave the alliance? Where would that leave him? Jaeh blinked at the prince,
trying to think over everything that it would mean, everything that it could change. Nothing was
moving forwards here. He was simply standing still, watching everything around him keep
moving. The dead never stopped, his people were dying, and winter was growing close.
“Viserys!” the King warned, but Jaeh was done, and if he was honest…. He could do with a
distraction.
“Fuck it…,” he sighed, fists clenched at his side as he levelled his gaze on the prince, “Aye. I
accept.” Dany was staring at him, he could see her from the corner of his eyes,
Kostā daor.
You can’t.
He could feel her fear, and he hated it. Despised that he was the reason for it but knocking some
sense into the prince seemed like a favourable idea. Viserys smirked at him, a wild gleam in his
eyes as he grinned wide-mouthed and looked at Ser Arthur. “I choose Ser Arthur as my champion,”
What?
Jaeh blinked as he looked at Arthur, though he only sighed and shook his head. “I apologise Prince
Viserys, but my vows to another mean I cannot fight for you,” he declared as he looked to the
King. He could feel eyes on him, could hear their words but there was something predatory in him
that wanted to drag the prince into the yard and beat him to within an inch of his life.
“Emilza ao ossēntan,” Aegon stated quietly, so quietly Jaeh almost didn’t hear him, but he did.
Turning to look at him, and the warning on his face. He will have you killed. One that seemed to
match that of Rhaenys,
kesan sagon sȳz
I will be fine.
“Well, it's settled!” Jon Connington cleared his throat, “A challenge has been called against Jon…
Snow by prince Viserys of House Targaryen,” he declared.
“The first to draw blood.” The King noted simply, though he looked at none of them, his eyes were
locked on the doors behind them.
“Well, you will both have until dusk to decide upon your champion, we'll reconvene then.”
Connington explained before he dismissed them, and Jaeh wasn't sure what to do.
He needed something to hit, s omewhere to release his anger…
XXVI
Rhaenys
Rhaenys stared deep into the flickering flames, strangely calm, considering everything that had
transpired that morning. Well, since Jon’s arrival in the capital in truth. He was their little brother,
but she couldn’t help wonder about his true name. Was it Jon? Or did he have a Valyrian name?
Perhaps it was Aemon, like the Dragon Knight, or Daeron like the young dragon. There was still
some disbelief that it was truly him, but to those that knew Lyanna it was a moot point, and for
those that did not… Well, the dragons each had their own reaction to him, the fact Rhaelāzma was
eager to curl closer was suggestive – their connection more so. She shook her head fondly as she
remembered the strange contrast of emotions when Egg and Dany returned from speaking to this
King of the Free Folk.
They'd gathered the small council, of course, they had. To speak of plans and to hear what had
truly transpired in the North. Yet it was the meeting afterwards, with Aegon, Dany, and Father that
they truly spoke of things. The strange wilding boy – who seemed to be important to this Manse
Rayder. Who seemed to be an important figure among the Free Folk according to Aegon. It was
the strange occurrence that surprised them, the maester checking on Dany first of course, but she
insisted she was fine. Rhaenys could feel a change in her, but she was still tight-lipped about the
whole thing.
According to Aegon, Dany had all but collapsed, as did a wilding boy – Jon – and Rhaelāzma
descended with a cry of fury looming over them both. The dragon would not allow the men or
women in the company of Jon near him. The dragon was protecting them both… That was unusual,
and of course, Egg had his thoughts and ideas, but in truth, she'd not thought of the implications
until near a moon later when Dany came to her. Worry etched on her face as she spoke of this Jon,
speaking of things she couldn’t have known unless… The thought alone seemed impossible, and
yet. Rhaenys had seen Dany with boys. When she’d purposefully loiter around Rhaelāzma when
Trystane was in the capital. The giddy happiness she’d had when Daario had climbed the walls to
give her flowers. Yet she couldn’t say she had ever seen her aunt worry for someone – a stranger –
like this.
That was enough to head North on its own, but it was Jon’s words in the North too. What were his
words?
“How can you define the few by the many?”
They had called the people beyond the wall Wildings, there was no distinction. They were just
wildings. Yet from what she had come to understand, the Free Folk were made up of many
different clans, and factions. None of which could wholly be defined by the few that they had seen
or had come across. That was a thought she had lived with her whole life. Rhaenys was too young
to understand what kind of man her grandfather had been, but that had not stopped some from
holding blame against her – them.
Once her father had won the war, some of their enemies had fled the narrow sea – uniting behind
one of Robert Baratheon's bastards – they saw the Baratheon brothers as puppets because the King
did not strip them of their ancestral home.
Plots against their family were few and far between over the years, and assassins were sent to kill
the King or anyone close to him. They were all a target. Rhaenys knew her father did everything he
could to keep them safe, to stop them from fearing the world around them.
It was strange to think back now – they were so young. It was a week after Aegon's fifth name day,
and uncle had come to the capital for the first time since Muña was killed. It was a time to
celebrate, her father had held a five-day tourney in celebration of Egg's name day and she could
still remember the grandeur of it. Dancers twisting and twirling. The cake. All the cake. Rhaenys
was the eldest, but she still enjoyed all the things Egg and Dany did, not that she ever told her
father. She was a big girl and that meant she shouldn’t be sneaking into bed with Egg, and Dany
and listening to grandmama’s stories but she did anyways.
Father always jested they were too old to have stories told to them, though Grandmama Rhaella
told them stories anyway. It was the reason they were in Aegon's chambers that night, wrapped in
blankets while Grandmama sat in a chair at the edge of the bed. Dany was the smallest, so she was
always closer to the edge of the bed with her dragon egg, within reach, then Aegon, though his egg
was laid on the spare chair by the fire, and then her. Rhaenys liked to have the egg under the
covers – sometimes when she was young, she liked to think her dragon would be sleeping beside
her.
That night had gone as many had before it, they had listened quietly as the story unfolded. Adding
their own scary gruesome monsters, and teasing and arguing over whether a princess and a dragon
princess could save a prince, defeat the monsters, and save the realm. Rhaenys could remember
how she had rubbed her tired eyes as she listened, "and the dragon princess swooped down, landing
in snow and ash, her dragon releasing a thunderous screech on the unsuspecting monsters…,"
Grandmama had paused at the quiet squeak of the door handle. The sound was enough to have
Aegon crane his neck off to the bottom of the bed to see who it was. She had not thought anything
of it, wondering where the story would go, how they would defeat the monsters, as she listened to
Grandmama, "Yes?"
“You weren’t supposed to be here…,” a voice muttered. Strange. The silence had a weight to it,
more so when she realised what was happening.
Not five seconds.
One. Two. Three... Then everything seemingly happened at once. Dany screamed loud enough to
wake the castle, and then she was fully awake and staring at Grandmama wrestling a blade from
the hands of a Dornish soldier. It did not make sense. Aegon was shouting, and Dany grabbed her
egg before she moved to the top of the bed, while another guard tried to grab for them. Rhaenys
wasn't sure what to do as she skirted up the bed away from prying hands,
"Come ere you little shit," the man cursed. Horrified as his hand clamped around her ankle and she
was nearly dragged down the bed, kicking with all her might as Aegon tried to pull her with his
hands. Fearing her life as her nails pulled at the sheets until there was an awful crunch...
The sound was followed by a grunt, and the room was filled with deafening silence.
"Muña No," Dany cried.
Rhaenys had looked up and gaped as she watched the man go limp staring wide-eyed at
Grandmama before she crumpled to the floor. Scampering down the bed after her – absently
noticing the heat from the flames, but more worried for her grandmama as she saw her pale face,
and blood pooling her cream nightgown.
Aegon and Dany were both crying, Dany's face pressed against her mother's neck, her own tears
streaming down her face, but she knew she needed to get help. She wanted her father. She needed
to find Arthur or Jamie...
Only that thought was dashed when another man stormed through the door to see where his
companions were. She could still vividly remember the way his face changed, those dark eyes
widening, his brows nearly reaching his hairline before everything changed. The anger growling
out of him as he unsheathed his dagger and his eyes narrowed on her – the one closest to him.
Fear, and anger of her own clashing as she thought of Aegon and Dany, Grandmama and the need
to get someone, anyone. Her heart hammering in her chest as she moved back slowly, tears rolling
down her cheeks. The crying, the fear, the roaring flames… It felt like she was suffocating.
Stumbling slightly as she backed into the dresser. Unable to look away from the man as she looked
for anything that would help, her fingers curling around something warm, grasping and lifting it –
holding the lantern in front of her with both hands as her attacker growled darkly.
Her thoughts briefly straying to her dreams, the wings of pale gold, the molten eyes as they looked
at her. No, through her. Like they could see her, the real her under all the layers of her thoughts.
Beyond what others saw.
"NO,” Aegon yelled, spurring the attacker to focus on him as he turned to his true target, and at
that moment, she did the only thing she could. She lifted the lantern above her head and threw it
down at their attackers' feet with a cry of fury. The glass shattered on impact, the flames quick to
engulf the soldier as he yelled and cursed, running, rolling in his attempts to snuff out the flames.
Only he seemed to spread them.
In fear, she sprung into action as she moved to Aegon and Dany and pulled at them as she looked
around for somewhere to escape the flames, though they were quickly surrounded on all sides.
Clutching Aegon and Dany against her as she tried to stop them from burning. Holding them with
all her might in her young age until Dany spoke, her voice harsh from the tears, her eyes red from
crying though the heat was so intense that tears no longer trailed down her cheeks.
"Daor zālagon. Zaldrīzes,” No burn. Dragons.
“No. We do burn,” she had argued. They weren’t dragons. The dragons were gone… Young Dany
frowned, her eyes steaming, the smoke darkening the room despite the furious flames, and yet in
that destruction she could feel the heat, the warmth, but not blistering and burning as it should. It
was the smoke she feared more, crouched low against the ground, near Grandmama. Dany
clutching her hand, while she held her dragon egg against her.
CRACK. The roaring flames drowned everything out, the creaking and groaning of the furniture
melting and burning around them, though she could still remember Dany's little voice, no fear, just
wonder.
"Zaldrīzes, Roar," Dragons, roar.
CRACK. Glass that hadn't already, shattered. Wood groaned and creaked before collapsing around
them, though she could still hear Aegon’s gasp in wonder. Tears subsiding as the room continued
to burn around them.
CRACK. She could feel him immediately, a unique presence that was not her own. Curious
feelings, wonderful feelings though above all else oddly, hunger. He was very hungry. The
presence was enough to stop the tears, though not enough to stop the coughing…
The moment was broken as strong arms wrapped around them, lifting them up and carrying them to
safety. Blinking her eyes open as Arthur and Barristan were there, tilting her head back and forth,
lifting her arms up to make sure she was okay though at that moment she only felt overwhelmed
with thoughts not her own, but above all, hungry.
“Where did you go?” Egg murmured, his smile breaking her from the painful thoughts. Viserys
had not been the same since the loss of Rhaella, and it had not helped matters that he had just
begun his first tour of the seven Kingdoms when the assassins had struck, beginning as their lords
returned home.
"Sorry, just thinking…," she replied with a smile of her own, reaching for him and pressing a
lingering kiss against his lips. They were going to meet with Margaery and company, though she
supposed she already knew what the topic of conversation would be.
Aegon frowned in thought, "I had thought it would be a good plan," he sighed, "Everyone would
have gotten what they had wanted. Our Northern lords want peace of mind that the Free Folk will
keep the peace when they are beyond the wall. That their lands will be left free of attacks and raids,
and tying our people together would have done that…," there was a smirk playing on his lips as he
continued, "That it gave our aunt what she wanted, and our brother was an added benefit,”
Rhaenys watched his face fall, "I had never accounted for Viserys. I should have cautioned father
to speak to Jon alone,"
"What is done is done," she smiled as she wrapped her arms around his neck and pressed a kiss to
one cheek, then the other, before she pulled away and met his gaze, "It also forced father into
action," she added thoughtfully, "He will tell us or we will ask him,"
They could not keep this a secret for much longer, her uncle had taken one look at him and figured
out Jon's identity. How long would it take others? What would happen then? Would they look to
manipulate him? Or use him for their own gain?
“Do we have to meet with the others?”
Rhaenys smirked, “No, but Robb shall be there to keep you company,” she teased with a smile,
before she pushed him away, grabbed his hand and pulled him towards the door.
They were all close, her Aegon and Daenerys. Daenerys was like a younger sister, though with how
they were forced to grow there was always a distance between them. It was subtle in that Dany
would always prefer to be alone, or with Rhaelāzma opposed to her, or Aegon. Truthfully it was
only young Allyria that Dany grew truly close with, but she was not in the capital as much as she
could have been. Aunt Ashara despised the capital. Perhaps that is why her and Rhaelāzma's
connection was so deep, by far stronger than her and Eliuvion, or Aegon and Sunfyre.
Rhaelāzma at times responded to events and things in their life quicker than the guards that were
around them. He was rather useful for scaring away unwanted attention. Those lords that had
wished to woo her aunt, though staying away for fear the wild dragon would interrupt them. It had
yet to happen with Jon though, but perhaps that was simply because Rhaelāzma was far too big to
squeeze into the castle. Then again, with how the events transpired in the dragon pit, maybe the
dragon knew more than any of them knew.
The walk to Margaery's Solar was quick enough though she couldn't stop her thoughts from
straying back to Jon, and how different all their lives would have been if he had grown with them.
How much different would life have been if Jon had grown up with them in the Red Keep? Would
he and Daenerys already have found happiness? There was Lyanna too, would she have loved
them as her own. Rhaenys sighed as she pushed all the thoughts away and pressed a quick kiss to
Aegon’s lips before they joined Margaery, Elinor, Megga, Loras, Renly and Robb in Margaery’s
Solar for tea and cakes. Well, wine and to catch up.
Naturally, it would have been their ladies, though her cousin Tyene had left for Dorne and she was
too busy with Council meetings to have any others. Nymeria, and Obara were with their father…
She smiled kindly in greeting as they entered amidst their quiet conversations as Loras chuckled
and shook his head at something Renly had said. Margaery and Megga chuckling where they sat
with Elinor and a chalice of wine in each of their hands,
"Welcome," Margaery greeted with a smirk. "Would you both like some wine?"
Elinor was up pouring them a cup before they could take a seat, smiling kindly to the girl as she
took a seat, ready for the topic of conversation should the half-amused look on Renly's face be any
indication,
"We heard the news," Loras noted in the quiet,
Aegon snorted, “It would be difficult not to hear the news, wouldn’t it?”
Renly scoffed as he shook his head, “I do apologise. I just find it rather hard to believe…,” he
trailed off a moment as he took a sip of his wine and shook his head, “A wilding…,” he shook his
head again as he looked around the room bemused, “A Wilding, requesting the hand of a princess,”
Margaery grinned as she looked between Loras and Renly, “I think the biggest surprise is that she
accepted,”
Yes, especially when she declined each and every Tyrell Lord thrown at her,
Aegon responded quickly. Rhaenys hid her grin behind her cup as Margaery spoke up, "I do think
it is rather brave," she added softly, an innocent look in her eyes as she looked at each of them, "I
mean we have all heard the rumours of these wildings, and what they are capable off…,” the smirk
turned wicked, “and well, there is no denying that this Jon is quite the specimen,”
"A fine specimen indeed," Renly snorted,
Loras mouth fell open in mock outrage before Renly reached for his hand, "That poor girl has no
idea what she has in store…,"
Rhaenys bit her tongue to stop herself from defending her brother, they could say whatever they
liked in truth, but she knew in her heart that she could trust Jon, and he'd never allow harm to come
to Dany.
“He doesn’t seem brutish, and wild as the rumours suggest,” Lady Elinor, noted quietly.
"Aye," Robb agreed. "Everything I have seen of Jon has been unlike how they, the wildings have
been perceived…," he frowned slightly, "we were told they were savages that would sooner slit our
throats then steal our women and children than speak to us, or dare I say negotiate terms," he
shrugged.
“I journeyed South with him, and in the beginning, I will admit that I was cautious around him,
especially around my sister, but he has shown himself and his people in different light…,”
“Perhaps they are more like us than we thought?” Elinor suggested, “Well, in that there are the
good and the bad,” she added diplomatically, ducking her head as Margaery grinned at her,
“You see the good and bad in everything,” she teased,
“I suppose you could both be right…,” Renly replied ever the diplomat, though she knew there was
always more to come from him. “What then do you say of these dead men that he speaks of?”
Loras snorted, “a desperate attempt to get the wildings past the wall,” he shook his head clearly
amused,
Rhaenys glanced at Robb who looked thoughtful, though it was Aegon that responded, “And if it
is not a trick?” he asked as he glanced at each of them in turn. It could very much have been a
coincidence. Or perhaps the Free Folk were much more devious than they could imagine...
Their father had prepared them for the great war most of their lives, ensuring they were given
everything they could to be able to face this enemy of ice monsters. There was truth in what she
had told Jon when she met him before in White Harbour. She was curious to meet with him, this
young man whose treatment at the hands of their own men had angered her aunt… Dany was
overwhelmed with the connection that grew – that she could feel him on that ship more than she
could feel them. She had been insistent on going to help him – needing to help him, but Rhaenys
had gone instead with far more questions than she cared to admit.
“We know they; the Free Folk have the numbers to overwhelm both the Nights Watch," she
glanced towards Robb, "and the North and yet they have decided to speak to us under the terms of
peace," Rhaenys shook her head slowly, "why then?" she asked no one in particular. "Why would
they go to so much trouble when they could have overwhelmed the Night's Watch and been half
the way to Winterfell before we could muster a force to face them…," She asked the room as a
whole.
"They may have the numbers, but they lack the discipline of a real army," Loras added
thoughtfully,
"That may be," she paused in thought, "yet any war will come with loss. Whether that was at the
wall or beyond it. In this, it can be avoided…,"
“Perhaps they fear your dragons,” Megga replied.
Aegon hummed, “It’s possible,” he shrugged. Some said the dragon kept the peace, but their father
had done much to mend the fragile peace before they came to be. There was only the Greyjoy
rebellion after. The dragons had been too small to take part in the war, and they were too young to
understand the power of the dragons. In their young age, they had likened them to pets, playing
and trying to teach them tricks.
"I – I think peace is possible," Robb added after a moment. "The New Gift does need people to live
on the lands," he sighed. "My father was planning' to raise some lords, and give them the vacated
holdfasts in the North, which in turn would help the Night's watch with funding, however, this
would work in our favour too…," he paused as he took a sip of his ale. "If there is an enemy out
there,"
“- That’s a big if,” Loras rebutted, but Robb continued on regardless,
“Either way, we’ll need all the men we can get,” he shrugged. Rhaenys had to agree, he had a
point. The negotiations had stalled, though that was simply due to Connington and to a lesser
extent their father not understanding Jon. They needed to explain things to him, instead of choosing
for him.
Renly chuckled under his breath, "It's always if, isn't it?" he rolled his eyes, "The only enemy
beyond the wall right now are the wildings,"
“They aren’t our enemies. Jon’s here negotiating peace, and up until the Free Folk break this truce,
the peace will be held," Aegon stated, with a clear warning. This was what they needed all their
lords to understand.
The Free Folk were not their enemy, not now at least.
There was a frown on Renly's face as he looked at Aegon, "I can not believe you would already
take his-" he paused as the door opened again, and Rhaenys tilted her head to see Dany standing in
the threshold flanked by the mischievous Allyria and the hulking dire wolf that was Ghost. It was
rather comical to see the varying degrees of shock and surprise, though they all tried to hide it as
Dany smiled tightly, "You don't have to stop on our account…,"
Renly took a sip of his wine, as he narrowed his eyes on the wolf that had quietly stretched out at
Dany’s feet as she sat down. “Does he already have the wolf trailing after you to lay claim?”
Dany quickly rolled her eyes, "You'll find Ghost just likes to keep me company," she smiled as she
looked at Robb, "and he's a dire wolf, just like Gr-,"
“Greywind, and Nymeria,” Robb clarified quickly,
Ghost is better company than most.
She added as she leaned over the side to scratch at the wolf’s ears lovingly, though it was
Allyria that spoke up. “He’s also so soft,” she explained as she reached down and seemed content
to delve her fingers into his long fur.
Rhaeneys smiled at them both before she looked towards Renly and focused on the topic at hand.
"You know, we aren't only taking Jon's word for it," she nodded at the looks of suspicion levelled
her way but continued on anyway, "There are growing reports from the Lord Commander of the
Nights watch too," she shrugged thoughtfully. "Men disappearing, suspicious sightings…" There
were others too, some hard to believe. Men rising from the dead. Creatures with unnatural eyes
and pale skin.
Coincidence or not, the reports have been steadily growing over the last year with the accumulation
being the Free Folk looking for peace.
They are fickle and naive. You can’t change the way they see him, only he can.
Aegon replied before he sighed aloud, "I feel like this topic has gone on long enough… Tell me
Robb, have you or your father found a wife for you?"
They do not see him.
Dany replied as she took a sip of her wine. "No," Robb chuckled awkwardly as he glanced towards
Margaery, who pretended not to notice.
It was an open secret that Lord Stark and Lord Tyrell were in negotiations though the truth was that
the Tyrells seemed less enthused about a marriage between them. There was talk that they were
holding off, in case another – better – match appeared.
Oh, what they really wanted was a prince, and the only one currently available was Viserys though
he had no inheritance beyond what the King would give him. The masses of Gold Dragons' he had
received as his inheritance had already been spent on whatever it was that he spent it on.
Dragonstone belonged to Aegon and would be handed down to their heir gods be willing. While
Summer Hall when construction was complete would be hers, up until she was wed to Aegon.
Once they had wed, she'd already decided she wanted to give Summer Hall to Daenerys.
Well, unless they were all to meet their end. Perhaps the Tyrells were simply binding their time for
that? Waiting to hitch their cart to the right horse as it were, though they had tried in vain to match
Daenerys with Willas, and Loras both. She could already imagine the lengths they would go to if
they were to find out the truth about Jon, Margaery would be fluttering her lashes and following
him around the bloody keep… Not that Dany would ever let that happen. Her Aunt could be very
territorial when she wanted to be.
The conversation oddly flowed despite the circumstances though many times it came full circle,
and they were speaking of Jon or the Free Folk once again. It seems he was rather a popular topic
of conversation at the moment, though if the truth were to come out it would only get worse. The
question was how it would affect his plights for his people. Would it make it more of a challenge,
or would it make it easier? People could be fickle. Some could celebrate the return of the lost
prince, but some would only see an imposter, a wilding prince.
It was near an hour or so later that she was ready to leave, not due to the company per se, but due to
commitments to the small council. They had made it a habit of taking each day in turn, as they had
since their betrothal. Aegon had made sure that they would rule together under equal terms.
Rhaenys sighed quietly as she glanced from Dany to Ghost, the wolf's blood-red eyes staring off
out the window as if he wished to be there, "Come. Why don't we show Ghost to the Kings
woods?" she suggested, as she looked towards Dany,
Dany smiled as she climbed to her feet, clearly eager to be free from the audience, though she
paused as she looked at Allyria, who looked somewhat lost. “Er Robb, do you know where Allyria
can find Lady Arya, she’s been dying to meet her…,”
Robb smiled slightly and nodded, “Aye, I can show you, if you like,” he suggested directing the
comment to Allyria who’d turned a little shy, though it was to be expected. This was her first time
meeting the Starks. Rhaenys smiled in encouragement, as Ghost stretched and quickly stood at
Dany’s side.
You would leave me here?
Aegon pouted, as she leaned close to give him a kiss before she followed Dany out of the door.
The walk to the Kings wood, was relatively quick with Ghost quickly bounding off to leave them
blissfully alone. Rhaenys knew Dany well enough to know her Aunt likely had something she
wanted to speak about, though there was something that she was curious of first,
"I never did ask… Is this what you truly want?" she looked at Dany quickly to gauge her reaction
to the question and see, if anything where her true feelings lay.
Her smile grew as she looked off to where Ghost had gone, "In my head, I know this is all so
fast…," she frowned then looked at her, "I was happy, I should be happy…," she sighed, "But
now… Viserys." She spat his name like poison, her eyes narrowing, "I hate him,"
“I was surprised…” That was an understatement. “He managed to paint himself as your saviour,”
she snorted, because truly after everything he’d done, it was a comical notion. “Some stupid lords
actually sing his praise for this,”
Dany was quiet a moment, “If anything happens to him-,” an angry tear slipped down her cheek,
her fists clenched, “I-I will not allow him to come to harm.”
Rhaenys quickly wrapped her arms around her and pulled her close, “He’ll be fine,” she replied.
They would make sure there was no foul play, but she knew she needed to discuss this with Aegon
and their father too.
XXVII
Why?
It was the question everyone desired to know. Why would princess Daenerys agree to marry some
savage from the North? The unpleasant words they whispered up when they assumed no one could
hear them. There’s always been something strange about her. She's half wild herself. Then there
were the questions of Arthur. Why did Ser Arthur refuse to fight for Prince Viserys? Why would he
forsake his duty? He should be fighting for the family. He should be saving the princess from this
fate.
Others saw amusement in it, chuckling along as they saw his demise at the hands of Viserys. A
prince who was apparently fighting for his family… He wasn’t fighting at all... He was standing
aside to let some other fool fight for him, and these worms in the South praised him for it…
Jaeh was struggling to care. Annoyed he hadn't seen this coming. Angry at himself and his own
stupidity because it was foolish of him. He’d seen enough of the South and all the backward ass
rules. He knew the kind of cunt Viserys was… He had seen it.
He should have known better! Nothing was ever black or white here. There was always some
niggling way in which to fuck you over. In the North, once a challenge is called, you fight. You and
whoever you called out. Yet here, the prince could call the challenge and he wasn’t even required
to fight his own battle. In the face of honour too.
Did he know what honour was? Jaeh stared off at the rushing waves in search of calm. He could
feel everything slowly slipping away from him. This marriage alliance was supposed to be
something that solved everything. Well, two of his main problems. It was supposed to be a catalyst
to unite all of their people, and give them hope for the future. It was also what Dany wanted, and in
some ways that was reason enough.
Now he was left only with uncertainty. He would face whomever the prince could muster to fight
for him, and he would win, or he would lose.
They would have their alliance, or they could be plunged into a war... and he still had not told
Dany the truth...
Jaeh took a slow breath to calm his beating heart, she would know by nightfall. It was unfair to
keep the truth from her any longer. If she turned him away, then he would accept her decision…
He could not allow the thought to cross his mind as he focused back on the waves. All he could do
was face whatever was put before him.
It was nice to be alone with his thoughts, not that it helped. If anything, it only reminded him that
he had done nothing. Nothing in the way of helping his people. Nothing towards this alliance. The
talks of an alliance had drawn long and thin – the lords and their wants circling, and yet nothing
had changed. His people were still on the wrong side of the wall, and he was here… He was trying
but trying was not good enough. They needed time to prepare, they needed time to settle before
winter came, they needed time to gather food and resources – they needed to be more like the south
in preparing for the winter, and he had done nothing.
The quiet knock at the door startled him, and he couldn't help but frown as he tilted his head in
acknowledgement, though he didn't turn around completely as he followed the ripples in the water
with his eyes. “The council is convening,” Arthur explained quietly.
He nodded absent-minded in reply. This was his chance. Jaeh was hopeful they could move
forward with this alliance – the marriage alliance was an option, but they could make agreements
in other ways too.
The walk to the council chambers brought forth the same doubt, not because of the alliance but
because he was going to be in discussion with men that did not see beyond their own needs. They
did not look beyond what they needed for winter. To them the same winter they’d had most of their
lives.
It was what came with winter that was a threat to them all. He shook the thought and took a
fortifying breath as he entered the council chambers after Arthur. Frowning slightly as he found the
King sat alone, staring off to nowhere in thought. There had to be a lot on his mind. Jaeh could
appreciate that, thinking before acting. It was the sign of a good leader, something the King shared
with Mance. The King roused when Arthur closed the door and offered a tight smile as he gestured
to the seat at the table that would be next to Rhaenys or Aegon, he knew.
He took a seat quietly, surprised as Arthur did the same in one of the chairs near the wall before he
looked to the King. “I apologise for the situation you have found yourself in. I should have spoken
to you privately,” he sighed, “That was my mistake.” He admitted as he glanced towards Arthur. “I
just want you to know that you needn't put yourself in harm's way. I have set aside gold if you wish
to hire a Knight or a sell sword to fight in your stead,”
Jaeh chuckled in response, stopping abruptly when he saw the seriousness on the King's face. “Er, I
thought you were jesting,” he mumbled as he shook his head. Why would he have anyone fight for
him? Who would he really trust to do right by him? “I don't need anyone to fight for me,” he added
after a moment, thinking of the words Viserys had spat at him earlier.
“What are my people worth?” he wondered a loud, “What am I worth?” he asked as he looked to
the King. “The prince believed I wasn't worth a flea bottom whore…” he shrugged, “I don't know
what that means, but I assume he doesn't believe their worth much.” Jaeh leaned back as he shook
his head, centred on the real issue he had here. The south still believed his people were the only
threat they faced, and nothing he could do would change that. If not, they were worthless, better to
be left to die beyond the wall... “How do I prove my worth to him, and your lords that think like
him? They will never look upon my people in a different light.” He shook his head again, quick to
lose the hope he'd felt.
“My people will never be enough…,” he sighed deeply as he stared down at the table. It was the
truth in a way, the south would sooner leave them all to die beyond the wall. Judging them on the
few raids that had happened in the years past. Jaeh wondered what the South would do if his
people took Castle Black, because he knew it was possible. Would they send the dragons? Would
he be forced to fight against his family?
He knew he didn't need to appease everyone, only the King. It was King Rhaegar that had to
somehow appease all his lords with any deal, though he still felt compelled to help him. The news
the Martells’ had shared had cautioned him to the truth. If the fickle lords weren't happy, they'd
likely look to someone who appeased them that little bit more. Another King that would see his
people as an enemy, and Jaeh knew there was only one in the Royal family who that could be…
The King looked thoughtful a moment, “The prejudice against your people is not any different to
how some here in the South view those in the North. You are not alone,” he sighed, “We are
surrounded, and our lives are shaped by it. It is one of many unfortunate truths. Even so, I believe
the only change we can make is how we ourselves treat others, of different skin colours, cultures,
religions, and wealth,” the King explained softly as he looked at him,
“I can not speak for your people, but…,” he smiled slightly, “You. Are worth more than I think
you could ever imagine. You have travelled from lands you’ve called your home, to secure peace
for your people.” He paused as he looked away, “To save them from a threat many struggle to
believe in. The war we both know will come,”
Jaeh shifted uncomfortably in his seat as the silence stretched, unsure of what to say. If he hadn’t
come, someone else would have been here instead of him. Probably Tormund, though his wit alone
could have won over the south in a day, and his stories.
“It may not seem like it, but already I can see some speak of you and your people in a different
light,” the King added after a moment, drawing his attention, “Of course, there are some, louder
than others, but do not let them detract from what you have done thus far. Already Aegon and
Rhaenys hold you in high esteem…,” he glanced to Arthur slightly, “and there's Daenerys too…
She did agree to a union between you both,” This time the Kings gaze locked on his, and he
quickly looked away,
“W-we had spoken in length of this alliance and my people,” he muttered as he looked down at the
table, “It has never crossed my mind to think of a life beyond this war we face. The war has always
been there, as has the obligation to protect my people from it,” he sighed, “well, as much as I can.”
Jaeh took a deep breath and looked to the King, “Marriage alliances are a powerful tool to unite
families in the South. I know it wouldn’t solve everything, but it would at least give our people a
sign that we can move forwards,” he smiled slightly as he remembered Dany’s words, the warmth
of her pressed against him, “Wouldn’t it help unite the North and the South?” he wondered as he
met the Kings gaze, watching his brow rise slightly as his lip curled,
“You know… You’re starting to sound an awful lot like a southerner Jon,” he teased. Smiling
towards Arthur who perked up slightly, though his amusement shifted quickly, his sour mood
resurfacing as they fell into silence once again.
“Today we will be joined by the council, but there will be other Lords Present too, notably Ned
Stark, Tywin Lannister, Mace Tyrell, Edmure Tully in the stead of his father, and Oberyn Martell
should he grace us with his presence.” The King sighed somewhat nervously, “Ned Stark, and the
Northern Lords are the ones we need on our side,” he met his gaze slightly, “It is their lands that
border the New Gift, and it is them that have been affected by raids from your people in the past,”
Jaeh nodded his head slowly, “I understand. Thank you,” he replied, just before the door opened
and Connington entered, followed by most of the Lords, and Aegon though it wasn’t lost on him
that Oberyn was not there. He smiled in greeting as Aegon quickly took his seat, and all attention
seemingly shifted to Jon Connington,
“Welcome all,” he greeted as he shuffled parchments and missives on the table in front of him,
“Our first agenda is the growing reports of ship attacks,” he paused as he read over the missive
again, “The attacks began South of the Stepstones, though we have since received reports of other
similar attacks off the coast of Planky Town, and Salt shore,”
“Pirates or hired Sell sails?” Lord Manderly was quick to ask,
Connington sighed, “We’re still unsure. There have yet to be any survivors,”
“They seem to be heading West along the coast,” Lord Tywin commented as he looked towards
the small map with others in the room humming in agreement,
“What would you advise, Lord Monford?” the King asked quietly,
The lord in question rubbed his chin in thought as he looked down at the map, “Send word to Lord
Redwyne and have their fleet on alert for any threat coming from the west. I will also send word to
Aurane, and have a patrol set up in the mouth of Blackwater Bay to protect trade,” he explained
thoughtfully, though Jaeh quickly tuned them out as the conversation continued. They spoke of the
needs of each region as they prepared for winter – the reach in need of wood, the North in need of
food. Jaeh had to admit it was interesting to him how they prepared, stockpiling food, and wood in
preparation – it was something his people needed to do. Especially if they had land, or holdfasts to
settle in. Wood was a resource they had in abundance, North and South of the wall. Perhaps he
could speak to Mormont and come to an agreement to trade with the South or any who needed it.
They could use the coin to appease the crows and trade for things they needed too.
Jaeh wasn’t sure why, but the temperature quickly grew in the room, some lords talking over one
another, and arguing over mundane things, though he sat quietly, watching the King as he dealt
with each and every query calmly, never once raising his voice or speaking over the other lords.
He was a good King, or he could see that he wanted to be. There was talk of funeral arrangements
for a Baratheon lord. Rumours of some Golden Company breaking a pact in the East. Jaeh could
feel his eyes growing heavy as it continued on, with Connington droning on as they ordered food,
and drank their wine, though his attention peaked when they spoke of the North.
“And why do these Free folk wish to be south?” Lord Tywin Lannister asked as he looked at him,
Jaeh was about to answer, though Lord Edmure, spoke before he could, “How can we be sure this
isn’t purely a trick?” he asked, quickly avoiding his gaze. The answer was on the tip of his tongue.
The fact he was here should have been reason enough.
“What would they gain from trickery?” Lord Stark asked bluntly. “We will have garrisons in
places bordering the New Gift, to protect and hold the peace,” he explained calmly. There were
more questions, mainly about the numbers and logistics as Lord Mace poured himself more wine.
“We have received reports from the Night's Watch,” Connington said as he held up a missive, “The
Wildings – Free Folk have slowly begun gathering near the gates of Castle Black, though they
grow restless,” he blew out a slow breath, “There have been bouts of in-fighting, though so far
nothing this Mance Rayder can't handle,” he explained with a sly smirk aimed his way. His
thoughts shifting, they knew what was at stake. Why would they be so foolish? He could feel his
anger growing – It would only get worse. He needed to be in the North. He needed to keep the
peace. Pulling himself from his thoughts as he looked at the King.
“I need to return North,”
“No!” The King was quick to rebuff, “Your place is here, in Kings Landing as we agreed,”
Jaeh was already shaking his head as he thought to his people. He couldn't stay here and wilt away
while they needed him. How much time has already been wasted on this farce? How much more
would he need to waste? Would they ever come to an agreement? Did they think he would sit and
eat all the fine foods and wear all the fine clothes while his people were waging war in the North?
“No. My place is in the North,” he stated simply. Trying extremely hard to keep a handle on his
anger. How long did alliances take to agree? They were asking for land to settle in fear of the dead
that was coming, most of them would end up back beyond the wall should they survive… “I have
stayed among your people. I have eaten at your tables, and I have shown you all,” he glanced
around at each of the lords, some new some old before he locked eyes with the King, “That we can
have peace. That is what you asked of me!”
The King crossed his fingers together on the table as he looked at him, “Yes, however, an alliance
has yet to be agreed, and while terms are being made any chance of this alliance rests on you being
here in Kings Landing,” he blew out a slow breath as he glanced around the table, “This Mance
Ryder cares for you, and right now you are the only guarantee he will keep the peace…,”
Jaeh chuckled darkly as he looked at each of the lords in turn, “I’m not your hostage or your
prisoner…,” the humour drained from his face quickly, “The only reason an alliance had not been
drawn is because of greed. Fickle lords trying to line their own pockets on the backs of people in
need, in winter no less. Yet when the enemy comes, you’ll be looking to the wildings for help. The
same people that have fought against this enemy since I was small enough to remember,” he
scoffed, “I’ll fight whoever the shit of a prince can convince to fight for him,” he marvelled in the
gasps smirking slightly, “Then I will return North, with or without your blessing.” He stated,
pushing back against his chair as he stood up, and headed to the door. He was done with it all.
Nothing would ever be gained here. Not with these people, so set in their ways.
They would never come to an agreement. The dead would come. His people will die. The wall will
fall, and when it did, he hoped the south would too…
But what of Daenerys, Aegon and Rhaenys? Gods he really was a fool.
XXVIII
Arthur
Honour? Arthur huffed at the thought. Viserys was a lot of things, but honour bound, he was not.
He could still remember the innocence he still had, in times when Aerys was twisted in darkness.
In some ways, he felt responsible for the man Viserys had become, and he knew Rhaegar, and
parts of Selmy felt the same. There was a time when Aerys had wanted the young prince to be his
successor, had wanted to shape him and nurture him, though by then Aerys was no longer fit for
such duty, or any duty. Rhaella did so much to shield Viserys away from the Kings madness,
though there was still only so much she could do… There was only so much she could endure.
Still, there had been a chance. In the first years of the reign of King Rhaegar, when the seven
Kingdoms were at peace, the youngest of the family was brought into the world with Daenerys,
and everything was so bright and prosperous. Those early years brought much happiness back to
the King Landing, to the King and his family, and that was with the loss of Lyanna shadowing
them. A tourney of celebration for prince Aegon's fifth name day, and the fruitful peace they all
shared quickly shaped into a day of mourning. They had failed to protect the royal family.
Viserys was quick to blame Rhaegar. Felt they had not done enough to protect the royal family and
swore he could do more, would do more when he was King. He blamed Aegon, Dany, and Rhaenys
too. It should have been them… It was a comment that stayed with him, caught off guard by the
nature of it. Yes, they knew Viserys was in mourning, and they thought giving the prince time
would help him… And for a time, it had. Or it looked like it had.
The prince had learned to act his part, though once he was behind closed doors… Arthur could still
remember the sheer anger he felt when Rhaenys came to them with urgency. The dark bruises
Daenerys had tried to hide with long sleeves and high necks. Still only young herself and trying to
cover them up for Viserys sake. Enduring his attention, the violence, the bullying. They had failed
to protect her too… Years later and she still wouldn’t fight back and continued to protect him. Did
she feel apologetic for him? Did she feel guilty that she was a dragon rider?
Arthur had had the privilege to witness a few of the amazing things she had accomplished as she
grew up. The sheer confidence she had when she argued in favour of flying Rhaelāzma for the first
time. The King had been sure it was too early in the dragon's development, they were too young,
but in this, she had not listened. It was the first time she had truly defied Rhaegar, as she snuck off
and did so anyway.
The King was pale as a ghost as Rhaenys and Aegon cheered her on with Eliuvion, and Sunfyre
landing and expectant. Even young, the dragons knew how to keep their riders safe, but this was a
new experience for the young dragons, and although Rhaelāzma was as careful as a dragon could
be, he had not yet mastered the art of landing, just yet. Dany was unseated as they landed hard,
falling headfirst onto Rhaelāzma's dark wing as the dragon flailed slightly in his attempts to catch
her though he couldn't do anything. Dany rolled ungracefully to the ground, landing hard in the
sands. Arthur had never seen Rhaegar move as quick to get to her, relieved for a moment when he
got to her – pink cheeks and windswept – there were tears in her eyes too, but she was giggling
even as Rhaegar sent off for a maester for a graze on her head…
It was one of many fond memories, though her accomplishments only soured her relationship with
Viserys further. He believed he was destined to ride a dragon, and as Rhaelāzma was growing more
than the others, he wanted him. Only he couldn’t take the dragon away from Daenerys, but he
could take his anger at his lack of dragon out on her, along with blame for his mother’s death, and
his lack of Kingship and every other foolish thought he could muster.
Years later she continued to endure at his hands, and yet in her own way trying to protect him,
despite fearing what he would do. The prince had been lucky he was of royal blood. The King had
him sent from the capital that same day, to Storm’s End, where he stayed for the last four years.
He was not welcome to return in light of celebrations, he was to stay there and learn under the
tutelage of Stannis Baratheon.
Fear was something he'd seen too often under the rule of King Aerys. Lords were fearful of what
the King would think, or how he would react. After Duskendale, Aerys strongly believed that the
entire act was a plot to see him removed from the throne, which severely soured relations between
father and son. Arthur could admit looking back, King Aerys' suspicion was understandable to
some degree, but the event could have been avoided entirely if only he had listened to reason.
Out of spite he not only ignored the advice, but he also purposely seemed to do the opposite of
what Tywin cautioned him to do. Whether that in itself was a ploy by Tywin, Arthur wasn't sure,
though with the way the events played out there was definitely cause. The lack of action
notwithstanding. Without Selmy's heroics, the King would have been killed in captivity, something
he and Rhaegar knew Tywin wanted, because it still allowed him to get what he truly wanted…
He wanted his daughter to be queen.
As the years trickled by, Aery's view did not change, as such Rhaegar rarely returned to the capital
and the relationship between father and son continued to be distant. Harrenhal was supposed to be a
moment of change – to probe and understand the Lord's views on the Royal family and figure out if
they had the support. Only there they found another play, one to the North. One he knew now the
King had learned of…
It was ironic, truly. King Aerys had first thought the Knight of the Laughing tree was Jamie
Lannister. The same Jamie Lannister that would have been married to Lysa Tully, and knowingly
or not, been a part of the alliance to the North. It wasn't madness that made the King send all to
find the mysterious knight, no. It was pride. He thought it was Jamie there to undermine him for
his father’s sake. Instead, it was a girl of 6 and ten standing up for young Howland Reed.
She only sought to do the right thing. To get the Knights to make their squires act as though she
thought they should… The King was never on her mind. Yet he saw the fear on Lyanna's face
when they found her, fear of what the King would do. It wasn’t a friendship per se, it was mutual
gratitude, at first. Lyanna was grateful to Rhaegar for helping her, and protecting her from the
Kings wrath, so she shared with them plots of her father that could very much put Rhaegar and his
family in danger. She spoke of her betrothal to Robert Baratheon, and Brandon to Caitlyn.
At first it could be brushed off as marriage alliances, though the more they thought, the more it
rose questions. After the Kings quickness to appoint Jamie to the Kings Guard, it all became very
clear. Rhaegar was quick to distance himself from garnering any support after that. He supposed
their friendship only grew from there, through small moments and small talk. They bonded over
history, and myth of all things, from children of the forest, to the giants beyond the wall, and then
of course there was the Targaryen history. North to South, East to West, everyone was interested in
the Targaryen’s and their dragons, and it was no different now.
It was something Rhaegar always wished to understand and figure out. How to bring the dragon's
back. What such a task would entail. He dove deep into the happenings of summer hall, tried to
understand what King Aegon the V had tried to do, or more importantly what went so wrong. The
thing with prophecies, and visions was that they were never exact. He could see, and had seen that
they had never shown Rhaegar the full picture… Only death can pay for life. How much life had
they lost in the tragedy of Summer Hall? What more did they need? Dragon’s blood? Arthur shook
his head and tried to pull his focus from the negative thoughts circling his mind. It was easy to get
lost in them, the negative outweighing anything else, though he smiled slightly as he remembered
his niece, Allyria.
Allyria was a difficult birth. Difficult for Ashara, for their family. They were supposed to marry,
they would have married if that Tully bastard hadn't forced Ned's hand. So many actions and
reactions, so many things that led to other things. They were all pawns. All of them in sight of the
ambitions of the Tullys and the Starks, and actions Aerys saw fit as punishment in his mind.
Calling for the heads of Eddard and Robert without stating why, in fear that they would rise in
rebellion together, or worse gain support to do so. Only, Jon Arryn did it instead.
Arthur sighed, years later and they were still left to deal with all the fallout. It was getting better,
but still, there was work to do.
After Allyria’s birth, they had ridden back to the tower with strange optimism. The babe was
healthy, Ashara had a minor fever, but the maester was adamant she would pull through, things
were looking up. Lyanna was growing fast with child, and she could no longer exert all the energy
she had, no more swordplay, no more long rides too and from Star Fall.
Then of course things truly took a turn for the worst when Hightower arrived. He shouldn’t have
known where they were. If he knew, the king knew, and if the King knew then Lyanna was no
longer safe. The babe was no longer safe. It was that fear again, even as he stood there with a hand
on the pommel of his sword, a step behind Rhaegar as he greeted the Lord commander. “The King
wishes for you to return to the capital my Prince,” Hightower had said. A missive in the Kings
own hand stating he would no longer seek to remove Rhaegar from the line of succession, though
more, there was a royal pardon for Lyanna Stark – should Rhaegar return to lead their armies.
The King was desperate. It was the only option he had, beyond getting off his arse and leading the
armies himself, but his own fear meant he couldn't do that. He was losing, and it was a real
possibility that Kings Landing would fall. Rhaegar could no longer sit out of the war. For his
family's sake, he needed to return. Arthur could admit how strange HighTower's arrival had torn
the fragile peace they found themselves in, in Dorne. How Lyanna and Rhaegar argued, over the
plans, and the decisions Rhaegar tried to made… The anger on both sides. Each of them needing
the peace of knowing the other was safe. That one argument that recurred the closer it came to
Rhaegar leaving for the capital, of who should accompany him.
Rhaegar had been adamant that they were to stay for Lyanna’s safety. Pardon, promise, they could
not trust the word of the King. Yet, on the other hand, it was Rhaegar that was riding off to war, he
would be on the front lines, and where better could they protect him than on the front line with
him… Back and forth it went. Tears and anger. Arthur was torn because he wanted to be there for
both of them, wanted to ensure Lyanna was protected here, while he wanted to be in the fight
alongside Rhaegar. It was a difficult choice, no matter what they chose. If they had more men,
more men that they could trust…
He could still remember sitting in the quiet, alone with his thoughts when Lyanna stormed in with
a flurry of skirts and mumbling curses. Cheeks pink with anger, as she fell back into a cushioned
rocking chair by the fire – the one she'd come to spend most of her time. “He's a fool.” She'd
grumbled, sighing and looking off into the flames. Lyanna could complain about the heat in
Dorne, from sunrise to sunset and yet the deeper into her pregnancy, the more she had the fire
burning in the hearth – the dragon egg of pale silver and flecks of teal glowing in the embers.
“Why do I need you to protect me?” she asked in the quiet, her eyes locked on the flames. “Who
will protect him? He’s the one going to war,”
“Our duty is to protect you and the princess,” he replied. Smiling at the look she cut him,
“The mad King has offered a pardon, Arthur,” she frowned because neither of them knew they
could trust his word. It was the reason why Rhaegar wished for them to remain here to protect her.
“We’re in the middle of Dorne. The mad King and his bloody men can’t get me here,”
“Yes, but he knows where-,”
“No.” she shook her head as she cut him off, “You will go with him Arthur. He is going to war.
Your duty is to him first,” she sighed roughly as a lone tear slipped down her cheek. “He needs to
survive. He needs to restore the peace…,” her voice caught in her throat, “He’s the only one who
can.”
Arthur paused at the door to Rhaegar’s solar and forced the thoughts from his mind. Now was not
the time to be thinking of her, of his mistakes. He needed a clear head. He needed to be able to think
and offer counsel if needed. He opened the door slowly, frowning as he found the King sitting
alone cradling the Red and Black dragon egg in his hands. The King had been prone to brood from
time to time, though after Jaeh’s return he had been lost to thought more than usual. Rhaegar
looked up as he entered, though quickly shifted his gaze back to the dragon egg. “I always wonder
how I would have fared as King without the aid of the dragons,” he smiled slightly as he stroked
the egg slightly with his thumb, “Is it me that keeps the peace, or is it the dragons and their
riders?”
“You are the King.” He paused as he quickly took a seat opposite him, “It is you who have ruled
fair, and just over the years. The dragons took time to grow. In the first years they were no bigger
than a large dog with wings,” he grinned and shook his head, “then a mule, or a small horse. They
were as young as their riders. They still are…,”
Rhaegar chuckled quietly, as he stood and moved to place the dragon's egg back in the trunk
sealing it away from the world. They had been fortunate enough to see the dragons grow, and the
traits they would pick up off their riders. The huge 'puppy dog' eyes Rhaelāzma tried to mimic from
his rider when Dany returned from an impromptu flight halfway across the narrow sea – the
dragon's head lowered to the ground as it peered up at the King with wide red eyes.
Or the time Aegon tried to sneak Sunfyre into his room, trying to hide his dragon – the size of a
small horse above the canopy of his bed, so no one would tell the King. Only the bed couldn't hold
the weight of said dragon, and Arthur was pretty sure they heard the surprised squawk/screech at
the opposite side of the wall when it fell through the canopy, splintering, and crushing the bed and
scaring the life out of half the castle. “That they are…,” he smiled, as he glanced outside the
window, “I could do with some fresh air. Care to join me?” he asked as he moved to the door. It
was a question he needn't ask, though he was sure with the events of the day there was much to
speak of.
Arthur walked beside his king as they left the room, dismissing the guards from following after
them as they made their way slowly to the Kings wood. “I’ll admit. I may be avoiding Ashara,”
He snorted in reply, “I thought you might. I don’t think she’s very pleased with everything that has
happened,”
“No,” the King admitted. “Lyanna was like a younger sister to her…,”
“She would have been her good sister,” he corrected, biting his tongue to stop himself from cursing
the Tullys, Aerys and everything in between. Rhaegar had given Eddard the option to annul his
marriage to Caitlyn once they had arrived in Kings Landing. Robert Baratheon was slain in battle,
and as soon as he fell Rhaegar called an end to the fighting for negotiations. The talk lasted much
of the night, but they rode to the capital together – much of their army sent off as ravens were sent.
They had not expected Tywin to storm Kings Landing. The city was in turmoil as they arrived, one
of the few times he'd seen Rhaegar lose his calm as he slammed into the old lion and forced him to
call his men back – to cease an end to it all, but it was too late…
They had rushed to the red keep in a small company, hoping to all the gods that the family was
safe, though by the time they had arrived the King was dead. Slain by Jamie. In the heat of the
moment, he'd unsheathed his blade in the blink of an eye, ready to cut him in two – tyrant or not, a
member of the King's Guard Killing the King… Though that single moment was shattered as
Rhaegar grabbed him by the shoulder, forcing him to meet his gaze. There were more important
things, he knew, he needed to find Elia, Aegon, and Rhaenys.
The blood… he’d been to war, he fought many. He’d killed more with his own hands, but that
stench. The way that monster left Elia… He’d known her since she’d wed Rhaegar, really, but he’d
come to care for her in that time. She was always kind and tried to do right by Rhaegar, though
Kings Landing was never for her. She only ever wished to return to Dorne, and that monster had
done this to her. He'd n-nearly split her in two with his sword, and had done unspeakable things to
her…
Gods. Twelve Lannister soldiers stood between him and the cunt, and he was willing to kill each
and every one of them then and there, he would have, had it not been for that faint cry, he'd heard.
That hope blooming in his chest as he set off running – throwing any who got in his way aside, as
they narrowed in on the sound. Shouldering through the door, and falling to his knees as he found
them in Rhaegar's old solar, the one with all his old books, and where he used to study… After all
of that when the fighting had finally stopped – when Gregor was pardoned – Rhaegar had sat down
and spoken to Eddard, explaining things truthfully. Everything from Harrenhal, to the alliance in
the North, and where Lyanna fit into the bigger picture. In truth, Elia was to retire from the public
eye and return to Dorne, and Lyanna would be queen. This was Elia's wish, she had always wanted
to return home, and with her declining health, Rhaegar wanted to see that wish fulfilled.
By the time Stark was given the choice to annul his marriage, Caitlyn was with child. The fool was
given an impossible choice, and he chose his duty to Caitlyn over his love for Ashara and Allyria.
“I wonder…,” Rhaegar chuckled as he knelt down and rummaged at the base of a broken tree,
grinning as he retrieved an old weathered bottle of Arbor gold, “it’s still here, it seems,”
Arthur smiled in reply, “We haven’t come down here in a while,”
Rhaegar hummed quietly as he took a seat among the dirt and fallen leaves and leaned back against
the stump of the tree. They had used to come here once or twice every other moon, once he became
King. With the work to be done, and the issues Rhaegar had to tackle they could no longer leave
for weeks on end to visit Summer Hall as they had done in the past, and it wasn't like the King
could fly off for the morning either. So, they had chosen to come here instead, to think, reflect, and
speak of matters away from the red keep and prying ears – often with a good bottle of wine, other
times with his silver harp.
“Well, the crown does lay heavy,” Rhaegar replied with a shake of his head, mimicking the words
Daenerys had used in the throne room.
Arthur smirked, as he received the bottle and took a small sip as he watched his King continue.
“She may have spoken of duty, but I could see…,” Rhaegar closed his eyes, and smiled knowingly,
“Dany cares for Jaeherys, I know my sister well enough to know that.”
He nodded in response, “It seems that way,”
Rhaegar hummed in thought, though otherwise did not respond and Arthur knew this was his
chance to tell him the truth, to speak of the budding relationship between Daenerys and Jaeh, but
the truth was he did not know much. Not beyond what they had told him. Even then, it was difficult
to understand, how deep did this bond between them go? How strong did they feel for one another,
because Arthur could see that it was not one-sided. Jaeh wasn't coercing Dany into doing anything,
and well he'd seen that Jaeh had inherited the stubborn trait from his mother. Arthur supposed the
simple fact that Daenerys accepted a diplomatic match with Jaeh told them everything they needed
to know, especially as there have been many over the years she has downright declined, including
both the Tyrell heir, his younger brother Loras, and Trystane Martell.
Taking a moment to sit, in the quiet across from the King, Arthur reached over and offered the
bottle, before he leaned back. “What am I to do?” Rhaegar asked softly.
“There is a way this could all be solved, rather quickly,” he replied, “although only the gods know
how the lords and ladies alike will receive the news…,” If only it could be that easy.
“I would love nothing more than for my son to take his rightful place among his family,” he sighed
deeply, “I'm conflicted, I want him here as part of our family, but it's a selfish thought. There are
people in the North…,” he shook his head and sighed deeply, “These Free Folk are his people. He's
grown with them, lived among them his whole life,” he paused and shook his head. “If we came
out with the truth now, it would only ruin his cause,”
“Would it?” he questioned, though he wasn’t sure.
“Yes,” he sighed again, “It would raise questions of Lyanna, of what happened to her… He was
brief in his explanation as to what happened to her, was it the truth? Did they harm her, or did they
knowingly keep a prince beyond the wall against his will, and manipulate him into fighting for
them…,” he shook his head as he took a sip of wine and closed his eyes at the taste. “I have gone
over it all, I have asked myself every question there is to ask… I-I know that she is gone. We did
not part of the best of terms…,” he trailed off, and Arthur felt himself grimace slightly.
“Only death can pay for life,” It was the first words that left Rhaegar’s mouth when he woke, not
two days before they were to leave. He was prone to have these dragon dreams, similar to those
that Daenys the dreamer had, had… They weren't frequent, but they always left Rhaegar lost in
thought as if he was trying to figure out an impossible question. “It’s the key to everything,”
Rhaegar had argued, as he rummaged through books and notes he’d gathered. Searching for
something, though none of them knew what.
The only person in the room that knew what was going through Rhaegar’s mind was him, he
seemed insensitive to everything and everyone, only lost in these questions of his. “The dragons…
Only death pays for life,” he clarified as he looked at Lyanna. His thoughts were far away, even as
he smiled and pressed his hand gently against the active babe in her belly. Perhaps it was innocent,
only Arthur knew he was frightening Lyanna with his words, with his prophecies. A rift growing
between them, fuelled by the uncertainty, and fear of the future.
What was worse is that to some degree Rhaegar was right all those years ago. “Not any life. No. A
sacrifice… A great one. A sacrifice for love… What bond is stronger than love?”
Rhaegar shook his head slowly as he placed the cork back in the bottle and looked to the skies. “I
was blinded by the thought of dragons, of bringing them back to solve all our problems. I had
never given thought to what they were, beyond what they were capable of...,” he trailed off.
“Lyanna misunderstood my words, but my actions certainly did not aid her, especially in those last
days.”
Arthur wasn’t sure what to say, because he knew Rhaegar was right but it wasn’t solely his fault,
“It wasn’t helped with our impending return to the capital,” and then the war. He added for
himself, Lyanna was left with so much uncertainty. Of course, she could put on a brave face, but he
supposed now he thought about it truly… There was not a doubt in his mind that Oswell would
have given his life for her, as would any of the men stationed there for her protection. Yet, what
would happen if the King was to change his mind? Or Rhaegar was to fall in battle…
The moment was thrown as a shadow soared overhead, ducking on instinct as his eyes followed the
rhythmic beat of Rhaelāzma’s dark wings as the dragon swooped over the tree tops. Twigs, and
leaves quickly disturbed and rained down around them as he circled overhead and descended still,
down into an opening they had created early in the dragons' development. The King had thought
they needed somewhere they could train away from prying eyes, and closer to the Red Keep.
“What in the…,” Rhaegar muttered as he frowned slightly and headed off towards the commotion,
treading carefully through the thick foliage, bushes and past trees as he led the way. Arthur stayed
a step behind him, curious of what the dragon was doing here, or more importantly what Dany was
up to. There was not a doubt in his mind that the dragon would not come here, without her.
It was a trek winding through the undergrowth as they made it to the training grounds – if you
could even call it that. Arthur paused suddenly as Rhaegar held his hand up in a quiet command,
and gestured to his ear as if telling him to listen – he tried to focus on the faint sound in the
distance as they set off again, slower this time. He could just about hear the quiet rumbling of
Rhaelāzma, but he was sure he could hear voices too.
He couldn’t quite tame his smile when he heard Jon chuckle suddenly though they kept moving
until they could finally lay eyes on them… “Jaeherys…,” Rhaegar mumbled, “and Dany?” he
questioned as they watched Jon shake his head and walk around Rhaelāzma’s form slowly,
“How did you manage to persuade him to don the saddle?” he was asking as he moved closer to
study it, Rhaelāzma twisting his neck slightly so he could watch, though the dragon seemed
content with the gentle scratches against the scales on his maw.
“Aegon was right,” she shrugged, “The saddle makes it easier for me, and helps me prepare better
if we are to fly longer distances,” she paused, as she moved closer to Jaeh, “It also makes it easier
to ride with others…,”
Arthur felt his eyes go wide at the admission, blinking as he turned to the King who seemed just as
shocked. They could not have them fly off, not now…
“Dany…,” Jaeh sighed, frowning slightly as he bridged the space between them though Dany
grasped his hands and spoke before he could,
“We could mount Rhaelāzma right now, and be at the wall in less than three days,” she argued,
“You could be back with your people, and we can help them beyond the wall together,”
Jaeh pulled her closer still, and pressed a gentle kiss to her forehead, calming her – if the King was
to question what was happening between them, he no longer needed to. “I-if more people were like
you, the world would be better for it, but I can't run from this…,” he captured her hands in his
again, “I wont. This is something I need to do, not just for me,” he smiled slightly, “For you, and
my people too Dany. I see this as my way of showing your people that we will not shy away from
any fight, big or small,”
Dany frowned, “B-but he will… He will have you killed.”
Jaeh’s eyes narrowed, though he quickly shook his head, “No. He won't do anything,” he replied,
though in this Arthur was torn. With his temperament, he wouldn’t be surprised if Viserys tried to
plot against him, though he wasn’t the only one to watch out for. Killing Jaeh would start a war
between them and the North. The wall could fall, and half of the North could be overrun before
they could react… “You are mine, as I am yours, remember,”
Rhaegar’s mouth fell open again, as he glanced at him though Arthur could only shrug. He still did
not know how they found the time to grow close to one another. Dany had said they were bound,
but he did not know much about that beyond what they had seen with Rhaenys and Aegon who
were inseparable, once the dragons hatched.
“Nothing else matters,” Jaeh was saying, as Dany quickly repeated his words and threw herself in
his arms, squeezing him with all her might. Rhaegar sighed deeply as he looked at him, his mouth
opening as if he was to say something though they turned quickly as Rhaelāzma grumbled deeply
in his throat, and craned his neck in a half circle, so he could see both Dany and Jaeh.
“-is something else…,” it was a mumble, though Arthur took much more from the quick change in
his demeanour – the sudden fascination in his boots. He no longer seemed capable of meeting
Dany's gaze, as he repeated himself, “There is something else…,”
Dany was frowning, even as Rhaelāzma pressed against her side as if sensing the change in mood
between them. Arthur frowned as he watched her try and close the space between her and Jaeh,
though he moved back again, and reluctantly met her gaze. The two of them blind to everything,
beyond one another, “No… You above anyone else deserves the truth.” He sighed and shook his
head slowly, “I-its my name,” he met her gaze then, as he blew out a hard breath, “My name isn't
Jon,” he stated after a moment, pulling a face as Dany's gaze narrowed on him,
Arthur quickly looked away from them to see Rhaegar's reaction, his wide eyes staring at them, as
he reached out and pressed his palm to the bark of the tree to keep his balance. “My Muña, er, she
grew in the South, in one of your great castles,” Jon quickly explained, “Her name-,” he sighed
again as he looked up at the darkening skies clearly fighting himself in his thoughts, but he seemed
to overcome them quickly as he looked at Daenerys again, vulnerable in a way Arthur had never
seen him, “Her name was L-Lyanna Stark, and she was married once. To your brother, to the
King…,”
Rhaegar gasped lucky enough to cover his mouth before they drew any attention, though Arthur
couldn't take his eyes off Dany at that moment, watching the way her mouth hung open, her eyes
impossibly wide as she stared at him, in clear disbelief. Jaeh quickly continued, clearly
uncomfortable at that moment as he shifted on his feet, and fiddled with the lining of his sleeves.
“Children in the North are given what we call milk names. It's a name given to the babe in case
they don't make it past infancy, and Jon is my milk name, that's the truth, but my name, or my real
name I-is,” he took a fortifying breath as he looked at Dany again, “J-Jaeherys. My true birth name
is Jaeherys,”
“J-Jaeherys…,” Dany whispered in clear shock, her eyes blinking at him. “Truly?” she mumbled,
shaking her head slowly as Jaeh nodded in the quiet. It was strange how the admission, only proved
to surface more questions. Many hows, whys, and where's. What happened to Oswell? Did he
forsake his vows and leave Lyanna to fend for herself, or did he protect her on whatever endeavour
she dragged him on? What was worse? They had all broken their faith with Aerys, they had done
the day they rode out with Rhaegar to rescue Lyanna – there was no going back for them after that.
Their King would be Rhaegar, and they would answer to none other… Where did his allegiance
lie, with the princess, and the babe, or the prince that became lost in those days before he rode to
war?
Arthur blew out a harsh breath and pressed a palm against Rhaegar's shoulder to get his attention,
“We should head back,” he whispered before they were caught. Only the gods knew how Jaehaerys
and Dany would react, or how the King would react to being found out here. Rhaegar nodded,
quickly wiping at his eyes as he quickly began to backtrack the way they came, both of them
mindful of their steps and their sounds. It took longer on the way back, being extra mindful to keep
from drawing the dragon to their presence, though he knew it was a moot point, it wouldn't surprise
him if the dragon knew they were there the entire time.
It was as they came to the spot where they had left the bottle of Arbor gold they froze, the King
gasping as they saw the wolf, white fur a stark contrast to the darkening skies. Ghost's intelligent
gaze was trained on them as they walked from between the trees’. The wolf, tilting its head slightly
as it sat on its hind legs silently. It was unnerving as if they'd been caught in the act. Rhaegar shook
himself as he moved forwards slowly, his hand extended, allowing the wolf to take his scent as he
closed the distance between them. There wasn't a bone in his body on alert, he'd seen how
threatening the wolf was, sharp teeth, sharp claws, the blood that always seemed to cling to his
maw after he'd been to hunt, though he was no threat, not here. Ghost bridged the gap, his nostrils
flaring as he took in Rhaegar's scent, before he relaxed, and looked at him expectantly.
Arthur smiled as the King did, gently rubbing the wolf on the head, and scratching his ears, though
the wolf seemed to gather himself quickly as he rose and licked the King's hand once, before he
bound off the way they came.
Thankfully the trip back to Rhaegar's solar was less bothersome, though by the time they arrived
the King could no longer keep still… Arthur sat quietly, as he watched Rhaegar pace around the
solar in deep thought. The truth, of Jon, had been weighing heavily on him, since they learned of
him, more still since they laid eyes on him. Of course, Jaeh did not say who sired him, but his
name… His name told them everything, he hadn't said. He was Jaeherys Targaryen, the son of
Lyanna Stark, and Rhaegar Targaryen.
Yet now, knowing the truth. It changed nothing. Rhaegar paused suddenly and glanced at him –
shook his head before he set off going once again. “How could they-,” he sighed as he finally took
a seat, squeezing the bridge of his nose. “They love one another… I mean I saw that Dany cared
for Jaeh, in some ways, but their feelings are clearly deeper than I thought,” he shook his head, and
frowned, “What am I to do?”
Arthur frowned in thought, “Right now? There is nothing you can do,” he sighed, head and heart
clashing – choosing not to fight for Viserys had been an easy decision. He would never raise his
blade against Jaeherys – never could fight against Lyanna’s blood. He wasn’t there to protect her,
to give her council when she perhaps needed it, but he was here now for Jaeh. “First we must find
out, each of Viserys and Jaeh’s champions…,”
Rhaegar sighed, “I suppose you are right. To dismiss the challenge laid at Jaeherys feet now would
only give too much away.” He paused a moment, his lips thinning, “The first to draw blood, will be
enforced…,”
XXIX
He was in no mood for this. He needed… He needed to think. There were more important things
going on than knowing who he would fucking fight. Did it matter? He'd be fighting, either way. It
didn't really care to him who was standing across from him. Fuck. Jaeh squeezed his eyes shut, his
head throbbing – thoughts pulling in thousands of different directions. There was too much…
Noise. Taking a slow breath and trying to sort through the mess that was in his mind, he focused on
everything one at a time. Hairs standing on edge, as he remembered his vision torn back when he
was with Dany. Ghost's thoughts pressing. Unusually persistent, though at that moment he had
been unsure how to react, unable to really process it truly. Yet now, with clarity, he knew what it
meant.
They knew. They must have heard something, everything. All the questions leaving him doubting
everything only more, and isn't that all he needed? He’d done what he’d promised himself to do in
the least, in telling Dany the truth, and he felt better for it even if she hadn’t taken the news
particularly well, which he somewhat expected. But the King, and Arthur? Jaeh just didn't know –
couldn't figure out how they would react, or what they would do. If anything, it made him want to
leave. To return home and figure out everything else away from all this…mess.
Like him, Dany seemed to need time to process and understand things. Time to think. Time away
from him. He was a prince, bastard or not, and that meant he was in line for the throne or
something, and more than anything else, a threat. Honestly, the thought had not once crossed his
mind, and if anything, hearing her say it aloud made him want to take it all back. She didn’t scorn
him, she wasn’t disgusted by him, but he could see that there was some fear… It was strange to see
her so conflicted – take everything from what it meant he hoped she knew who he was. He would
never go against Aegon for the throne, he didn’t need or want the fucking thing. It gained him
nothing, and any fight for it would only cause loss.
Now in the throne room once again. Jaeh could honestly say he hadn’t taken a single note of
anything, anyone had said. Surrounded on all sides by Southern Lords, and Southern Ladies, hells,
everyone of note was there, whispering, and talking amongst themselves as they waited for the
prince to grace them with his presence. Everyone was fucking there except Dany and the prince.
Jaeh found it more difficult than usual to concentrate, vivid scents distracting him further. Earth.
Strange earth. New images vividly pressing in his mind, of countless trees, strange creatures and
darkness. He frowned in thought, squeezing the bridge of his nose to ease the tension in his head.
Thankful as the doors finally opened and they were presented with the prince. Glancing at him, as
he walked towards the throne, and only stopped a step or two beside him. The prince smiled, and
Jaeh had that urge to punch him in his teeth, more so as he folded his hands over his chest, "There
will be no match between you and my sister, savage…," he whispered under his breath,
Jaeh smiled tightly, “It seems even princes can't hold their tongues," he replied, looking off at the
King. Perhaps he should have chosen to ignore him, pretend he wasn't there. Yet, there was another
part of him that wanted to poke and prod the little shit until he snapped. There was too much going
on in his mind, he needed clarity. He needed to put everything into perspective.
“You dare…,” Viserys growled
He couldn't help but snort at the outburst, as he turned on heels to look at the prince properly,
smirking at the narrowed eyes, and the deranged anger flaring in them.
"You think im afraid of you. You think I will cower in sight of you like everyone else," he
chuckled darkly "No." he shook his head, "I pity you. You believe you are owed, but you are
nothing!" he tilted his head at Viserys before he glanced around at the Lords and Ladies that were
staring at them. "You think they respect you? That they will follow you blindly-,"
“That is enough Jon," the King declared with a pointed look,
"Why?" he wondered. "To spare his feelings?" he snorted, and shook his head again, "Is that why
you all sit by and watch his madness?"
“I said that is enough." The king demanded. His eyes locked on his, though Jaeh stared right back
unflinching. Why should he care? He was supposed to protect his own family, he should have
removed the princes' fingers one by one when he'd first learned of the atrocities. The King, the
Lords, and the ladies sit and pretend everything here in the South is perfect. Yet it was nothing but
a poisoned well...
The water may look clear and inviting and could be refreshing for a time, but the poison will kill
you eventually. Standing there, he could have argued with the King until he was blue in the face,
though he realised it would only reflect negatively on him, or the King, so he took a breath and
focused his gaze on the actual throne, and all the swords instead. His thoughts were still very much
on the prince and understanding what the Lords here were doing. It was similar everywhere. If you
couldn't get to the King you would go to the next best thing – one of the princes, or princesses –
and in this case that would be Aegon, however, there was always Viserys in case something
happened to all the others.
Connington cleared his throat loudly. They were staring at him. Again.
Suspicion as he’d come to expect. Lady Ashara did not look pleased one bit, as she glanced from
him to the King. There was the prince too who ranged from half amused to downright dismissive,
though in truth Jaeh was just bored of the entire affair. Sick of it. Most of the prominent lords were
there, the Starks, the Tullys, the Tyrells. There were also the Lannisters that had arrived earlier that
day too, and the Martells though the latter seemed intent to loiter towards the back of the room.
It was a farce. There was so much politics for something so simple. It was a fight. It was as simple
as that, or it should have been. There was no reason to draw it out or make it a spectacle because it
didn't need to be. Jaeh had grown up fighting with the belief that the only way they could survive
was by uniting the clans and fighting together. He fought for them at every turn, and he would do
so again in the future, but this… This fight was his own. This was for him, and for Dany. He was
fighting this fight because he wanted to be with her. He wanted to do all the things she wanted,
with her…
“And to stand champion for Prince Viserys of House Targaryen is…,”
"Ser Gregor Clegane, my Lord Hand," the weasel of a man in the company of prince Viserys
declared, causing gasps to ripple over the crowd of gathered lords. He was called Baelish, though
he only recently came with the Lannisters.
The whispers grew louder as the towering man shouldered to the front of the hall to stand beside
Viserys – he was tall, broad and towered over most there. Jaeh had to admit he was impressive for a
Southerner though he was nothing in the face of a giant or even a half-giant.
It was the Kings reaction that surprised him, his fists clenched tightly and shaking slightly as he
stared at the prince’s champion. What was the story? He watched as Viserys grinned, his eyes
meeting his gaze as he patted his champions muscular arm, though Jaeh only smiled right back at
him – Ghost standing slowly, his red eyes locked on Viserys, “And to stand champion for Jon of
the Free Folk is-,”
“I will-”
"I will fight for Jon of the free Folk!" a voice declared quickly cutting Connington off. The lords
and Ladies murmuring as everyone slowly turned to the source of the voice. Jaeh frowned as
Prince Oberyn smirked at him before he looked at the King and began the long walk towards the
front of the throne room, but Jaeh was already shaking his head, his anger roaring to life. No
fucking southerner was going to fight for him.
"No," he bit out. "Prince Obreyn is not fighting for me," No one was.
“Yes. He is right,” Arthur agreed as he stepped forwards, and looked at the King. “I will fight for
Jon,” he stated, and Jaeh could only gape at him as the silence fell over the throne room. What?
Why? Shaking his head slowly as he glanced to the side to see Viserys openly glare towards
Arthur. It meant something, he could feel it, and he was grateful in a way – beyond Dany, he felt he
could trust Arthur above anyone else. Yet, he could not allow anyone to fight for him, not now, not
ever.
"No," he repeated over the silence, his words slicing through the air as he looked only at the King.
"I'm no craven. I've fought my own battles all my life, and it will be no different this time." he
declared loud enough for them all to hear. Staring at the King, focusing on him and little else. The
King's word was the law here, though this fight was not just between him and this Clegane… Here
he represented his people, and he would be damn sure to show the South that his people face their
own battles.
The King shared a look with Oberyn, and then Arthur before he turned his gaze towards him. He
looked exhausted, and Jaeh could understand that this was no easy feat, "Very well," he finally
declared before he looked at his Hand.
“It’s decided then.” Connington declared. “The bout is set for tomorrow at midday, in the dragon
pit. I wish you both the best of luck," he declared as he looked up to the King. Rhaegar blinked and
nodded once, before Connington looked back to the Lords and Ladies and quickly dismissed them,
though Jaeh stood still, catching the gaze of Gregor Clegane as he sneered down at him, though
Jaeh only tilted his head and looked at him curiously as he passed. It changed nothing.
Jaeh sighed as he saw Lady Ashara approach, though it was Oberyn that spoke first, "You know. I
admire that you wish to fight for yourself, but you needn't. Let me fight for you, i will see to it that
you get your princess," he smiled tightly as he looked over his shoulder at Oberyn. Again, he could
appreciate the offer, but he could not sit idly and allow anyone to fight for him. It was one of the
many reasons he needed to go home.
"Why?" he asked instead. "Who is this Clegane to you all?" he wondered, as he glanced at Oberyn
again, and then to Ashara who frowned at the name,
"He is-"
"He is the monster that took my sister from this world." Oberyn bit out, his eyes blazing as he
looked back where Clegane had gone. "I would like to take him from this world, in recompense,
however peace and all…,”
“There is always a price to pay for peace,” Ashara clarified. “Oby, just has a tendency to be a little
dramatic.” She smiled slightly, “I’m surprised to see you here,”
The smile fell from Oberyn's face as he looked at Ashara and pushed against his shoulder, forcing
him to face him as he leaned closer, "I will tell you this," he paused as he glanced at the throne,
"The King may have set the rules at the first to draw blood, but your opponent will not be satisfied
with anything less than you in the ground,"
“Viserys wants you dead," Arthur clarified as he joined them, though Jaeh said nothing as he
looked from Ashara to Arthur, and then to Oberyn. In truth, he just honestly didn't care one bit. If
they thought killing him would be easy, then they could try. There have been those in the past that
have tried, and he wouldn't be surprised if there were more in the future too.
"I wish them luck," he shrugged, as he stepped back eager for some space. A part of him wishing
he was with Dany in the Kings wood once again, just for the quiet.
“Arrogance has no place here…,” Arthur rebutted with a pointed look,
Jaeh frowned, "Arrogance? What? Am I supposed to be afraid?" he chuckled quietly. "This is the
only thing here that makes sense to me. Put a sword in my hand and I will fight…," he looked
around slowly, frowning when he realised the King had not moved from his throne and his gaze
was locked on him, "Everything else here is lost on me," as of that moment it was the truth. He
could hope with all his heart that he and Dany could work things out, but the Alliance... What
alliance? He was just wasting time. Someone else needed to be here dealing with all this shit. He
tried and failed.
He had done nothing. Jaeh sighed as he looked at Arthur, “I would like to return to my room now,”
he stated simply watching the Knight as he frowned ever so slightly, before he nodded, and led him
from the throne room. He needed to think, but above all else, he needed to talk to Dany.
XXX
Dany
Dany grumbled as she buried her face in the pillow. She wanted to scream. To break something.
Anything to calm down. Everything was wrong, or backward. Jon wasn't Jon. He was Jaeherys. He
wasn't just some boy from the north, he was the son of Lyanna Stark and her brother. She knew he
hadn’t said the words outright, but it was clear to her now. Rhaelāzma knew north of the wall. It
had just taken her until now to realise. It was his blood, that Rhaelāzma was interested in.
Since daybreak, Rhaelāzma had been restless. He could feel a strong presence – she just wasn't
sure what to do about it, or how to get to it. Rhaegar had the egg under lock and key for its
protection, fearing some fools may try to steal it, or worse. Now she only wondered how it would
hatch – if it would hatch. They were young when their dragons hatched but understood to some
degree what it had cost. Blood sacrifice. One with meaning. It was the reason why they had not
attempted to hatch the other egg as of yet. The sacrifice had been too great, they had nothing to
offer now.
It was a struggle to concentrate on one thing, all of it overwhelming. So many questions to ask. So
many discoveries to make. About Jon – Jaeherys. The dragon egg. Lyanna Stark. Why she decided
to go North. How did she get North? Gods. What would it change? What did he think? How did he
feel now? She lifted her head and frowned – he knew about their blood. Was that what he was
hiding? Dany knew there was something, a part of himself that he hid from her. Whether he knew
he was doing it or not she knew that. “Is everything alright Princess?” Lady Keira asked, gently.
Dany blew her hair out of her face and glanced over her shoulder to peek at her, “Are we no longer
friends, Lady Keira?” she asked with a slight frown, smiling as she ducked her head and grinned.
"Of course, we are p-Daenerys," she replied bashfully. She had asked her to call her Dany on
numerous occasions, though even after three years she still did not. But calling her by her name
was better than the title she supposed.
Dany offered a small smile as she sat up and looked at her friend properly, "Come sit with me," she
asked as she moved, and threw her legs over the edge of the bed. The day had not gone as planned.
She had only wanted to help, as selfish as it may have been, though now, she only felt as if she had
made things worse. An alliance through marriage between them would have shown all of their
people what could be.
Jon – Jaeh wasn't brutish, he cared about her more than some of her own blood did. He was her
blood. A tiny voice in the back of her mind reminded her, though she shook her head quickly.
“Is something the matter?” Keira prodded, as she carefully sat on the edge of the bed beside her.
Dany didn’t reply for a moment, wishing she could speak to someone about it all, but Allyria was
with her father – they were having supper together with Arya, and Robb. Rhaenys had been
speaking with Lord Connington, but she wasn’t sure, and there wasn’t anyone else she could
confide in. “I-is it perhaps the marriage alliance?”
Dany couldn’t help but snort in response, unsure if it was wise to tell her friend that it was partly
her idea. Only the gods knew how Rhaegar would react.
"No," she shook her head thoughtfully, choosing her words carefully. "I knew I would be married
off eventually," It was a partial lie. Custom dictated she would have needed to marry eventually,
but after the farse with Aegon, her brother told her she would have a say in any decision.
What would Rhaegar have said if she suggested the proposal instead? It was a practical alliance. It
made sense from both a logical point of view and a political one. It may have ruffled a few feathers
from some hopeful lords, but it was nothing that could not be smoothed over.
Jon was here on behalf of his people. That meant he held a rank of recognition among them, she
could see that in the north with the way their King had looked at him, and here in the south she
would only ever be sold off to a lord's son. She didnt want to be Aegon's spare queen. When her
brother had looked to match them, she realised she didnt want to be queen at all. It was a
reasonable match for them both.
When they had spoken to Arthur, the idea had been there, but it wasn't until Aegon had suggested
it. Still, it had been unfair for her to ask that of him, even if it made sense. Rhaegar did call her like
she thought he would, but even then, everything had gone as planned until Vis.
“I-,” she shook her head again and looked at Keira with a tired smile, “I think today has taken its
toll on me,” she admitted. Wasn't that the truth? The bandits. Rhaelāzma and Viserys. Jon,
Jaeherys, Jaehrys, Jaeh. Everything else…
Kiera smiled sympathetically, “I think it’s very noble of your brother to be trying to protect you…,”
Noble. Dany tried very hard not to pull a face as she thought to him. He was getting worse. There
was always some part of her that wanted to empathise with him, he'd been old enough to remember
the loss of their father, and he'd lost their mother too. He wasn't King like he felt he should be, and
he had no dragon unlike her, Aegon, and Rhaenys.
When she was very young, she'd tried to have him play with Rhaelāzma too, but where she saw
games, he saw a gain. She loved him, even when he tried to take Rhaelāzma from her, she'd
endured everything he'd done. She loved those moments when he'd read stories to her or play
games with her but that changed after they lost mother, and as she grew, she resided herself that it
was fate.
Then everything had changed beyond the wall. Hope. Feeling something warm, ignite inside her
mind. She knew as soon as she felt it. As soon as their gazes met. She needed him, needed to feel
this. Alive. Desperation fed into anger, and Rhaelāzma reacted to it before she knew what was
happening. It was wrong. She knew. It was easy to react, but one must always think before they do.
People are fickle. They'll goad you into acting out and be quick to call you mad. You must hold
tight to your anger, 'The Mad King's name hover’s over all our heads. Let us all be different.
There were things she could share and things she could not. Viserys behaviour was a poorly kept
secret, not helped by his recent actions with company present. Still, she wouldn't speak of it now,
"I suppose…," she forced the words out of her mouth with a grimace as she looked to the floor.
This was only another way in which Viserys could try to control her. “I don’t need his protection,”
Not from Jon – Jaeherys. Gods, she’d need to ask him which he preferred.
"J-Jon's here negotiating an alliance, I don't think he'd do anything to jeopardise that,"
Her friend shrugged, “I don’t know anything about all that, but I hear word,” she giggled, and
Dany glanced at her, “They say your brother looked valiant as he stood up for you,” yuck. She very
nearly snorted again, a strange mix of emotions roiling around as she thought back.
She had been excited, hoping for a future with him. They could bridge a gap between their people.
Yet her anger was quick to show, then the horror. Gods, they would try to kill him. It was on her
mind before Jaeh accepted Viserys challenge, and then she could not escape the fear. Trying to
think of any way to get away from it, from him.
"Oh yes, he stood off against a wolf the size of a horse and glared down at us all with the eyes of a
dragon," she rolled her eyes, "No. He has just ruined all the work the King has put into the
Alliance. If J-Jon is harmed, or worse we will be drawn into a war…,”
Dany sighed as she looked at her friend, "I'm sorry. As I said it has been a long day," she admitted,
though Keira only smiled and nodded.
"What do you think of him?" Kiera asked after a moment of quiet, "of Jon," she clarified. She
ducked her head and looked to the floor again as she thought of the question.
Dany chuckled weekly. What did she think of him? “Well, he’s… He’s not how I imagined he
would be,” she replied, which was an understatement all things considered. “He’s here trying to
help his people in any way he can, and I think that’s noble of him. He’s leagues away from his
people, he has no friends, no one to truly help him,” it was true, in a way. “I spoke to him in the
Dragon’s Pit briefly. Jon seems very to the point, there’s no deceit,”
Was it deceit? He hadn’t spoken of the truth, he’d kept that for himself all this time, but he hadn’t
known he could trust them. It wasn't as if he would climb from the boat and scream about his
origins from the top of his lungs. Perhaps he was afraid? How would Rhaegar react if he knew the
truth, or Egg and Rhaenys?
“He’s also very comely,” Keira teased,
Dany gasped, shaking her head at her friend even as she felt heat grow in her cheeks. That he was.
She was not blind, that first day when he had just torn his clothes from his body – every lady
gaping at his chiselled form as he’d sparred with them. The suddenness, jarring, her mouth had
fallen open before she’d realised…Rhaenys had teased her about that the entire day. She shook her
head, clearing her throat,
"He's certainly not bad to look at," she admitted. Giggling along with Keira for a moment, freeing
herself from all the thoughts of everything else. Still, it was only a moment. Smiling as her friend
went off to ready her bath, Dany laid back on the bed staring up at the canopy. Taking a moment to
close her eyes, it was growing late, but there was still much to do. They needed to speak.
Fuck.
Dany pulled a face as she sat up, frowning as she focused on him. What was wrong? They –
Aegon, Rhaenys and her – had never really given the connection a name. Bond. Tether.
Connection. It made no difference. She was the youngest, only four when Rhaelāzma hatched and
they'd lost mother, and it had taken her longer to understand the difference between their
connections. Rhaelāzma was free-flowing, she could feel emotions and needs. When she was
younger, she'd treated him more like her best friend than a dragon. They'd played together, and
hunted together. It wasn’t until she was older that she understood the connection between her,
Rhaenys and Aegon too.
It was strange. Realising something was there, but never seeing it. It was just another way she felt
as though she was intruding on something she shouldn't be part of. Of course, they tried to include
her, but it felt lifeless. Their voices lacked fire and colour. The contrast between theirs and Jon –
Jaeherys could not be any different, it made her feel part of something. Like she belonged.
That she was the one pushing, probing, and reaching for him alleviated the fear that it was a trick.
More than once on that ship, he'd ignored her. Yet, after White Harbour, he'd tried to connect with
her more. They thought it was some kind of connection that came with the dragons, which
explained why her brothers did not have the connection, but now, with Jaeherys, she was unsure.
Unless the Red and black truly was ready to hatch…
What are you doing?
She wondered chuckling as she felt his frustration surge.
I’m lost in your hidden tunnels.
He replied. Dany chuckled as she climbed up – Only he could be silly enough to get lost in one of
the hidden passageways… She moved from her bedroom to the main room and quickly lit a candle
before she unbolted the hidden door and slipped into the narrow dark passageway. This wasn’t as
intricate as it once was, so she knew where she would likely find him.
Grabbing the bottom of her dress and hefting it up, she moved lightly along the path, wondering
briefly if it would feel any different seeing him now… She had not bothered to turn up to the
naming of champions', she was not interested. That she knew it was Gregor Clegane, did not sit
right with her, but she refused to focus on that now.
He would get his due one day.
Thankfully he wasn't too far, and she held back a grin as she moved into a larger opening – still
small – with passageways heading in various directions. One to the floor above, one to the floor
below. Three on this floor alone led to various quarters. Dany lowered the light slowly, unable to
quite tame the grin on her lips as she looked at him. Shaking her head at the sheepish look on his
face,
Come on.
Once they were back in her room, she quickly closed the passage door and pulled on the bolt to
secure it. The passageways were under lock and key now, Rhaegar had the foresight to secure the
keep filling in the spaces behind tapestries and filling all but one passageway out of the keep, and
even that was secured with a lock. Still, it was always better to be safe. Standing there a moment
longer than she needed to, just to give her something to do. The silence was unbearable, and she
couldn’t figure out how to fill it, or maybe she wasn’t quite ready to fill it. There was just so much
to say, to ask, and yet she couldn't figure out where to start.
What was more important?
Dany quickly moved to the notes and parchment she’d thrown about the floor. Frowning in
concentration as she knelt to gather them up.
It was all from her attempts at figuring everything out. There were rumours, and passages in tomes
that leant to there being something powerful in the bond of dragons. Yet only rumours. The passage
spoke of the she-dragon Silverwing and Vermithor. Of how they would often coil with one another
and fly together. Did Queen Alysanne and King Jaehaerys have the same connection that Rhaenys
had with Aegon, and that she now had with Jaeh?
There was the dragon egg too, Dany was so sure it would hatch. Rhaelāzma had felt the powerful
presence since that morning, and he'd been nothing but grouchy since.
“D-Dany?” he mumbled after a moment, his voice enough to freeze her, her stomach twisting in
nerves as she straightened the last piece of parchment, and notes before she stood slowly, still
facing away from him.
Biting her lip nervously she asked the one question she truly wished to know more than all the
others,
"D-does it bother you?" her words were quieter than she wished, though she frowned and shook her
head as she turned around hoping to clarify what she meant, "This?" she gestured between them,
"Everything between us. Does it bother you?" Their shared blood.
She was his aunt by blood, like Aegon and Rhaenys. Did he care? Dany couldn't meet his gaze as
she stared at her boots, swallowing thickly as he took a hesitant step forward, and then another. Her
body stiffened, as she watched his arms wrap around her before he pulled her gently against his
chest. A sigh escaped her mouth, humming as she felt him press a soft kiss to her hair, and she
quickly wrapped her arms around him,
“It probably should, shouldn’t it?” he murmured, his hands moving to cup her cheek, tilting her
head up to meet his gaze.
There was a soft smile playing at his lips, his eyes, gazing deep into her own, “I-,” he blew out a
harsh breath, “I need you to know that I will never challenge any of you for that chair,” he snorted
and shook his head slowly, “It means nothing to me…,” he trailed off as he leaned in closer, his
nose brushing against hers, “ I just want you.”
Oh. Her eye's widened, biting her lips as she snaked her arms around his neck, "I'm sorry," she
mumbled, nuzzling against him before she finally pressed her lips to his gently, in a soft kiss.
Dany pulled back as she met his gaze, "I have trust in you… I do trust you," she did. She trusted
him, "It's them,” It was everyone else she did not trust, they would seek to turn him against them,
“They will try to manipulate you, and turn you against us, against Aegon, against me,” she
swallowed a deep breath, her anger growing as she thought of it all again.
All the stupid ladies quick to fawn over him once they knew he was a prince. They would throw
themselves at him. Woo him with sweet words into their beds. “Whisper sweet words in your ear, as
they lead you astray-,” oh. She gasped as he silenced her with his lips, his tongue slipping between
her lips to silence all thought from her mind as she kissed him back just as hard, his arms tightening
around her, as she held him close, only pulling away once they needed to breathe.
“They could try…,” he shrugged, “I have no desire for anything beyond seeing my people live, and
you," he met her gaze, "Beyond that and the war? I just want peace...,"
Dany bit her lip as he smiled nervously, "I would see the world. Every hill, every mountain. Every
sunrise, and sunset, but it wouldn't mean much of anything if it wasn't with you."
He stepped back, or he would have done if she had let him. Her heart soaring in her chest as she
pressed her hands to his cheeks and forced him to meet her gaze again. She wanted nothing more
than that.
"I-" she paused as she felt him tense against her, the door handle twisting before it opened quickly,
"Dany, your bat-," Kiera trailed off, and Dany chuckled nervously as she twisted out of his arms.
There wouldn’t be gossip from Kiera, but she wasn’t sure if she cared if there was. They would be
betrothed, or they would have been.
“Sorry Keira, I had forgotten,” she felt her cheeks warm, as she glanced back at Jon – Jaeherys –
and then back to Keira. "Jon, this is Lady Kiera, a dear friend," she smiled as she looked at her
friend, "This is Jon," not like he needed an introduction. Dany was sure everyone North to South
knew by now. Jon relaxed slightly, and she moved over to Kiera unsure what to say.
“I apologise, y-er Dany,” she smiled, “I wouldn’t have interrupted you, if I had known-,” Dany
waved it off and shook her head. It wasn’t like she knew Jon was going to come to her, but she
supposed they did need to speak. She cut the conversation short as she manoeuvred her friend to
the door, taking a breath finally when she closed it behind her and twisted the lock so no one could
interrupt them. In truth, she had forgotten about her bath, but now she was unsure how to broach
the topic.
Swallowing thickly as she turned around, chewing her lip nervously. What now? “I was going to
come to you…,” she knew in the back of her mind that they could speak, and figure things out
together. Perhaps that was a benefit of their connection. To know how the other one felt, no matter
how much they tried to hold back. Ever since he crossed the wall she could feel him, though she
knew even now he seemed guarded – sharing part of himself, but not all. “I-I was just-,” she shook
her head slightly, cursing her burning cheeks. “I was just going to bathe first,”
Dany swallowed hard as his lips parted, his eyes blinking owlishly, "I-," his throat bobbed, "I
should go," he mumbled as he looked at anything but her.
Grinning in response, her confidence growing with how unsure he seemed, she thought about it a
moment, her belly fluttering, “O-or you could stay.”
“Dany,” he groaned, throaty, and she squirmed on the spot, as she reached for his hand,
"Come with me," she murmured shyly. Pulling him to the adjourning door, and into her bedroom.
Admittedly more nervous than she had been when she had sneaked down to see him, only a few
nights before. She had just wanted to see him and speak to him, but once there, she felt words
would only pull at the peace, they found themselves in… Climbing into bed, rational thoughts
waring with her actions. He wouldn’t hurt her. He was as scared of their connection as she had
been. Yet, laying in his arms, seemed to be easier than anything else. Sleep had found her before
she would have liked.
Her hand grew sweaty in his, in the few steps into her bedroom, fidgeting with nerves as she closed
the door behind him, and looked at him as he took in her room. His eyes scanning over everything
slowly; the small table in the corner, the heath adorned with dancing dragons or the roaring flames.
It wasn't cold by any means, though she found comfort in the fire, especially when she bathed.
Dany bit her lip as he glanced at her four-poster bed before his eyes landed on the balcony…
Frowning slightly as he chuckled, "Y'know, when you told me Rhaelāzma almost got stuck in the
doorway," he grinned as he shook his head, "I had thought he was still a hatchling…,"
"No," she shook her head, grinning at him, "It was nearly four years past,"
Rhaelāzma could get his head and his horns in just fine, and that seemed to have given him much
more confidence than it should have. She'd never forget the way the walls shook, glass panes
falling out of the windows, as Rhaelāzma turned to glare at the obstruction. It took them nearly an
hour to get him out. He'd flown off to Dragonstone afterwards to sulk.
Jo- she shook her head as she looked at him, “What am I to call you?” she wondered. “Jon,
Jaeherys, Jaehrys, Jonerys?”
He rubbed the back of his neck as he looked away and shrugged, “Jaeh, or Jon. It doesn’t matter,”
“It does matter,” it did. "What do your friends call you in the North, or those that care for you?"
Jon – Jaeh grinned, “I suppose it depends. Some call me Jaeh,” he smirked, “some just point at me
and go ‘Oi you’, others-,” Dany chuckled as she pushed at him, grinning despite herself,
"Jaeh," she tested the word on her tongue, smiling at the pleased look on his face. "Mayhaps I will
call you Jaeh when we are alone, and I will use Jon when we are with others…," he smiled slightly
though it fell from his face quickly as he looked at her, clearly lost in his thoughts. Dany reached
for his hands, but he pulled away before she could reach him,
“I- I didn’t ask…,” he blew out a shaky breath, “Does this all bother you?”
Dany blew a shaky breath of her own as she stepped back and really looked at him.
"I wondered if it should…," she told him honestly. Were they fashioned for one another? Was it
truly blood magic? “We did not exactly get to choose. Was it the gods, or something more?”
Could she have denied herself of him? Could she have stopped herself from going to him that first
night? “I realised it doesn’t matter. Not really, because I always knew you were out there
somewhere…,” she pointed to the skies outside, as she took a small step closer, “We found one
another. I knew the moment I looked into your eyes. You are meant to be mine,” she explained
softly, gasping as he suddenly closed the distance between them, and captured her mouth with his
boldly.
Groaning into his touch as she tried to keep up, her arms wrapping around his neck, fingers tearing
at the leather band in his hair, and letting it fall around his head. The kiss growing needy, and
messy, as she pulled at him parting only when they needed to breathe and swallowing lungfuls of
breath when he pressed his forehead against hers.
Dany grinned as she peered up at him, smiling as he pulled away and pressed a soft kiss to her
brow, before holding her in his arms. It was something she was becoming accustomed to, one of
the few places she felt she could relax. Here in his arms, she didn’t need to think about anything
else. Dany sighed as she buried her nose against his neck, peeking her eyes open to see the bath
water still steaming over his shoulder. She pulled back slightly, biting her lips in nerves as she
looked at him.
“Will you join me?” she asked, unsure. It was forward, too forward. She knew, but she wanted
this. Wanted to feel his skin against hers, more than their legs tangled as they slept, or his daring
fingers as they touched any bare skin her sleep shift did not cover.
Today was supposed to be a happy day, but she couldn’t dwell on what tomorrow could bring
instead. Only now, only them.
He bit his lip, looking as nervous as she felt, though she could see the lust in his eyes as he nodded
gently. Dany pushed him back a fraction, grinning nervously as she met his gaze. Fingers moving
to the ties on his gambeson, as she loosened them one by one. Her hands near shaking as she rid
him of the garment quickly, followed by his undershirt, her breath shuttering as he was barechested before her.
Her breath caught in her throat as her fingers touched his skin – it wasn’t the first time, though this
felt different. Her eyes roving over him slowly, studying every blemish, every scar, her fingers
trailing over them. There were countless, now that she could see them properly. Some small, others
bigger though she felt proud that he still wore the pendent around his neck. Dany glanced up as he
chuckled when she caught a bigger one down his back. Pulling at his shoulder in question,
"I fell. Hit nearly every branch on the way down," he chuckled again, though she didn't find it
amusing. What the hell was he doing climbing trees? “I was lucky Dur Weg caught me, to be
honest," he sighed. "He's good for being in the right place at the right time,"
Dany sighed as she moved back in front of him, reaching for his hands before pulling her hair
away, and showing her back to him, where the strings held her dress up. Nerves growing restless in
the silence as he worked slowly, his fingers rough against her skin. "Tell me something of the
North," she whispered, hoping for a distraction.
"Er- Okay…," his fingers gently pulled on the string, "Once, there was this…," Dany closed her
eyes as she listened carefully, his fingers delicate as he gently removed her dress, his lips trailing
against her skin, down her neck, along her arms until her dress pooled at her feet. Twisting to face
him and biting her lip as she shuffled out of her trousers, leaving her in her small clothes and her
shift.
He sucked in a breath as she reached for the button on his trousers, grinning at one another as she
pulled the button free, stepping back slightly as his member strained against the fabric, thick and
growing, she swallowed hard, her throat dry as she helped him free himself. Her eye's drawn to his
thick length. Her ears, cheeks, and neck burning, but she couldn't not look. Goodness. She had
learned of the ways to pleasure a man, but she had never actually done it, not yet at least.
Viserys wanted to ensure she was learned before they were to be married.
That was until Rhaegar found out. He'd put an end to it immediately, very nearly shutting down the
brothel altogether, but she supposed there was no harm in knowing. Jaeh cleared his throat, and she
looked up, snapping her mouth shut as she caught sight of his reddening face,
"Sorry," she mumbled, swallowing hard again as she stepped back and held his gaze.
There was a part of her that wanted to let him undress her, feel his lips as he discovered new parts
of skin though she knew the more daring they got, the less likely they would be able to resist the
temptation of taking it further. It was already hard enough. Pushing the strap off her shoulder
gently, she held her shift up with her forearm before she pushed the other strap. Chewing her lip as
she met his heated gaze, she let go watching him. His eyes widening, as he gasped, his eyes roving
over her predatory.
“Oh!” He was on her then, his mouth crashing against hers, moaning quietly from the back of her
throat as his hands cupped her breasts. Gods!! Dany closed her eyes, toes curling though she shook
her head, smiling as he pulled away and looked at her.
“Bath,” she reminded him, her cheeks hurting from smiling. Her skin burning from his touch, from
need, as he grumbled and turned to the bath though not before he looked at her again, his eyes
dropping to her small clothes before he met her gaze.
She pulled a face at him, shaking her head playfully before she took a breath and rid herself of
them, stepping back fully and biting her lip as she looked at him through her lashes. Heat pooling
between her thighs as his eyes worked over her from the top of her head to the tips of her toes. She
did the same, taking her time to look at him, to see him. All pale skin and muscle. His dark curls
lose, down to his shoulders. Haphazard scars on his skin. Wanting desperately to reach out and run
her fingers against the lines of muscle down his stomach, to wrap her fingers around his length…
She shook the thought from her head and focused on the bath, reaching for his hand and pulling
him along.
Perhaps if she were bolder, she would have pulled him to bed.
Dany sighed as she lowered herself into the steaming water, sighing pleasantly as Jaeh settled
opposite her in the tub. Dany wondered if this was something husband and wife did all the time.
She knew of course that some lords and ladies had separate rooms. Many were unfortunate to
marry for an alliance, and not love. There were moments in her life when she thought she would
face the same fate, thoughts to the future looking out beyond the narrow seas to lands yet to
explore. Perhaps she was too eager in this? Too impulsive with her heart.
She shook herself, sinking in the water until it came up to her chin, her toes brushing against his
thighs, as he closed his eyes tightly and tried to relax. They fell into a calming quiet, and she felt
herself relax despite his close proximity, though she decided to grab a cloth and began the task to
clean. Jaeh opened his eyes to watch her, leaning forwards but she bit her lips and shook her head.
"No," she said simply, his eyes following the cloth as it moved over every inch of her skin, "If you
had ignored Viserys. We would have been betrothed right now…,"
He ducked his head, his face scrunched up, “I messed it all up. I know,” he released a sigh before
he met her gaze and continued. “I couldn’t stop thinking about telling you the truth. When he
started running his mouth," he snapped his mouth shut, fists clenched against the rim of the tub.
"I just wanted to punch him in the teeth! I didn't think about much else…,"
Jaeh shook his head again before he leaned forwards and ducked his head under the water.
Watching his hair as it haloed around him in a sea of black before he rushed to the surface. Dany
moved without thinking, her task of washing long forgotten as she crawled closer on her knees.
Biting her lip in curiosity, as she looked at him, "D-Dany," he mumbled, his eyes torn between her
eyes and her breasts,
"What?" she asked innocently, she straddled his thighs and leaned closer. She just wanted to see.
Smiling softly as she brushed his wet curls away from his face, she looked at him properly. "You
don't look much like Rhaegar," she murmured, her thumb gently following the shape of his brow,
and then the bridge of his nose all the way to the tip. Her eyes locked on the movement as she
studied him before they locked on his eyes.
To say that there wasn't much of Rhaegar in him, there were things he did take. The brooding and
she supposed how quiet he was in moments. He was slender but filled out with muscle too, and
although he seemed ungraceful with a sword, she could see he was quick like her brother, and her
as well. It was strange that she hadn't questioned him, but with how he looked at that moment.
The sheer anguish in his eyes, as he spoke about his mother. It could not have been a lie. He had
told her about the loss of his mother. She had fought until the end for him, and he blamed himself.
Even now...
"Does Rhaegar know the truth?" she wondered watching him as he quickly looked off to the other
side of the room.
He shrugged after a moment, though said nothing more,
"We should tell him. If he knows we can put an end to this farce once and for all," she rushed out,
ignoring the way he shook his head.
"I'll fight, when I'm allowed to fight," he smirked as his eyes fell to her breasts again, "I would
much prefer to focus on other things…," he murmured as he leaned closer, his nose brushing hers
gently, as his lips teased hers. Dany closed her eyes as she snaked her arms around his neck and
brought him into a kiss. The kiss was slow and patient, though devoid of nervous energy like
before. Gasping into his mouth as his hands moved to her hips, and pulled her closer, his length
pressing against her belly.
Dany shook her head slowly and bit her lip as she looked at him through her lashes. Her fingers
drawing back and forth over his shoulders, "Perhaps if there was no uncertainty over our betrothal,
and you were mine in the eyes of every lord and lady from Dorne to the wall…," she trailed off,
her finger flicking over his pebbled nipple, before she followed the lines of muscles slowly, careful
to avoid his length.
His muscles tensed under her touch, and his fingers tightened against her hips, though she leaned
in, close enough so her lips would brush against his, "Now you will have to wait…," she teased.
Jaeh groaned, his fingers kneading against her hips as he bridged the gap and pressed a kiss to her
lips. "Are you sure?" he mumbled, wondering hands drawing up her sides until she leaned back and
arched a brow at him. Watching him as he blew out a disgruntled breath and shook his head at her.
“As you wish,”
Dany rewarded him with another kiss before she moved back, "Come, we should clean ourselves,"
she replied as she moved back and retrieved the cloth. Grinning as he leaned back in the tub as if he
was content to watch her, but perhaps it would be enjoyable to watch him afterwards? The day
certainly had not gone as planned but it didn’t matter much. She had made her decision. There was
nothing Viserys could do to change that, and well where that monster was concerned, she would
not allow harm to come to Jaeh, she couldn’t. He was hers, and she was his. Men were fools at
times, but Jaeh would learn. She shook her head fondly, pushing the thoughts of everything else far
from her mind and focusing on nothing more than them.
XXXI
Aegon
Aegon rubbed his tired eyes and bit back a yawn. Just another day in the Red Keep. Secrets. Lies.
Ambition and greed. Growing steadily as the years passed. Many going to great lengths to keep
their secrets, just that. Yet, they always surfaced eventually. If the spider and his little birds had
any say in the matter, or someone else… In a way, he could understand his father's decision to keep
a secret as big as this away from their lords and ladies, but he could not condone keeping this from
family. Well, except for Viserys of course.
Only the gods knew how he would react to the news. Jon would just be another obstacle in his
quest for something he believed should be his, the throne, or even Dany. Most of the Lords wanted
the throne for the power it represented, misunderstanding the duty, and all the work that came with
it.
The crown gives one the privilege, and duty to help the people. It was a means to help them.
Something he'd seen first-hand with the actions of his father. At the end of the rebellion, Kings
Landing, had been sacked, and his father prioritized rebuilding the city. Even now, however many
years later they had continued to build upon, and work to improve the living conditions within the
city, and he was sure they would continue to do so in the future too.
Much of their lives had been shaped by their father's prophecies. Each of their dragon eggs hatched,
and their father saw this as a sign. There would be three dragons, and three riders as Aegon and his
sister wives had had. Yet, he refused to believe it meant anything. Why must everything have a
deeper meaning? Story, legend, and prophecies all blended together eventually. It was better to
face the problem at hand.
What was life, if you were simply following predestined steps?
No matter what came next, as long as they fought together, they could overcome anything. A war
was coming. Whether it was the furthest reaches of the North, or from the East. There would be a
war. They had the majority of the great houses on side, but there were some still plotting. Whispers
shared in quiet corners. Some plotted against their very fall, others for riches or untold glory.
Glory. Aegon scoffed as he focused on the real tragedy here, Jon. Gods they knew he was their
brother. Father knew, or he at least suspected.
Their younger brother had returned to them. It was a moment of celebration, and yet everything
had seemingly gone to shit. He’d never thought to have a brother, the closest he’d had was his
cousin Quentyn, though he only came to the capital to court after Dany like a pup yapping at her
heels. Well, until Rhaelāzma made an appearance. Quentyn listened to Uncle Doran too much, and
Trystane was just as bad.
Aegon wished they’d met under better circumstances, without negotiations and everything in
between. He wished they had time to look into all the questions. Why did he share their
connection? Did the wall truly put a stop to it? Did Jon’s return wake the Red and black dragon
egg? Dany was sure the egg had woken, though his father had the egg under lock and key in fear
Viserys would try to hatch it. If he knew how…
The peace his father had fought to keep was fragile at best, and he knew now it was only a matter
of time until they were up in arms, again. Jon, the free folk and everything else only complicated
matters. A war in the North would only accelerate it – against the Free Folk, or the dead, it didn’t
matter.
It was difficult to appease the Northern Lords at the best of times, with talk of safe passage beyond
the wall for the free folk, even with lord Starks help it was a strenuous task. Why should they allow
them beyond the wall? So they could pillage and raid, steal and rape our women, our daughters?
A Lord in Lord Starks company had asked, and that was the issue. It was all well and good
pointing to this threat beyond the wall, to this Night King and his dead army, but they were still
only legend south of the wall. Stories told to scare children along with Grumkins and Snarks.
How could they show their lords that it was more than a trick? A marriage alliance would have
done that, and it still could, but… Viserys. He sighed, shaking his head, even as Rhaenys hand
tightened around his own.
He smiled as he glanced at her, a small smile playing at the corner of her lips though her beautiful
eyes were full of determination as they walked to their father's solar. They needed to deal with
Viserys. They needed to figure out what Tywin had up his sleeve, and they needed to ensure that
Jon got through this all unscathed. He had only just found a brother; he would not lose him.
Aegon nodded to Ser Barristan stood outside his father Solar, before he quickly knocked and
awaited entry, "Yes? Oh-," he frowned slightly as the door opened and all he could see was
Arthur's face. The knight – their uncle really – glanced over his shoulder before he looked at them
again, "I don't think now is a good time-," he tried, though Rhaenys narrowed her eyes and stepped
forwards.
He smirked as Arthur wisely stepped back, even if he rolled his eyes and then closed the door
behind them. "I'm telling you Rhae. You need to put an end to this now!" Ashara bit out, her eyes
staring daggers at their father, though she paused to wrap Rhaenys in a half hug, and press a kiss to
her head before she moved to him.
Aegon smiled at her, half amused as she hugged him and then turned right back to their father.
"How can you let him be put in harm's way?"
He felt some sympathy for how tired their father looked, if the bags under his eyes were any
indication,
"There is nothing I can do now," he mumbled as he looked at Ashara in warning. It seems Arthur
was content to sit and watch them, as he tiredly nursed a glass of Abor. He wasn't in the best of
moods it seemed.
Rhaenys scoffed, "We know who Jon is, father," she smiled, though it merged into a grin with the
way the King frowned.
Aegon smirked too, "I suspected on the Journey South," he shook his head slightly remembering
Dany and Rhaelāzma's reaction. Daenerys was in clear disbelief, though there was a happiness that
he couldn't quite remember seeing in her. A brightness that shone until they returned home. All the
questions she asked, this newfound interest in his and Rhaenys bond and the connection they
shared… How it felt.
He was eleven name days old when he realised Rhaenys was his everything. He loved her more
than the moon, the sun, and everything in between.
It was all too surreal how everything beyond the wall transpired. The way Rhaelāzma's screech
tore over the stunned silence, a moment before he skidded to the ground in a flash of black and red.
Snow and muck raining down around them as he growled and took a protective stance over Dany,
growling, and snapping at any and everyone who he thought was too near.
Yet, he wasn't only protecting Dany… He'd curled his tail around the wilding boy too – Jon – and
pulled him with a delicacy closer, and away from the people that were trying to get him.
Rhaelāzma snapped and glowered at them all, uncaring that even he was there… Angry flames
grew in the dragon's maw, and even with him standing there waving his arms to try to draw his
attention, nothing seemed to work until Jon came to.
He'd heard stories of the Free Folk, people with some ability to change into the skin of an animal
and see through their eyes. In the dread of the moment, he'd thought that is what they were trying
to do – his anger getting the better of him as Rhaelāzma allowed Jon to move. He'd moved without
thinking, freezing as he stared into Jon's eyes. The eye's similar to a painting leaning up against the
wall in his father's bedroom. The painting of Lyanna his father couldn’t seem to put on the wall or
hide away.
All the questions, answering themselves on the long journey home, stopping to rest at Winterfell
and speaking with Ned Stark about his upcoming trip to Kings Landing. Jon looked a little bit like
Lord Stark too. He'd stood before the Northern Weirwood, wondering if it was possible, or
plausible at the least. If she had survived, couldn’t she have had a son? Couldn’t the babe have
survived? His father rarely spoke about Lyanna, the memories soured, torn between the rebellion,
the prophecies, and all the mistakes they'd made in between.
His father had tried to caution him as he grew, to explain that one day he would need to make a
choice. A choice between Love and Duty.
He was the prince that was promised, and Lightbringer could only be brought by sacrifice. A great
sacrifice. In legend, Azor Ahai sacrificed his own wife to create the famous sword Lightbringer,
and it was plausible to think that he may have to do as well one day...
If he believed in the prophecies or followed them. Not that he ever would do something so
monstrous. "He looked like Lady Lyanna," he added after a moment watching the way his father
smiled slightly, "He also shares a connection with Rhaenys and I. He can commune with us as
Dany can,"
“They’re bound,” Rhaenys smiled knowingly, “Daenerys and Jon, I mean,”
Aegon pressed his lips together as their fathers’ eyes grew wide, as he looked from Ashara to
Arthur, back to him, “Wh-why haven’t I been told of this?”
“Dany doesn’t know who Jon is,” Rhaenys replied quickly though Aegon frowned as their father
sighed and pinched the bridge of his nose.
"Well, she does now…," he mumbled though said nothing more on it.
Aegon tried to think of how she would react, though he truly did not know. It had been something
she was excited about. It was new for her. It was exciting. The only thoughts she had shared were
the possibility that Jon may have dragons' blood in his veins, and her musings of whether the Red
and Black dragon egg would hatch for him. Well, she wasn't wrong about his blood…
Rhaenys sighed as she took a seat, “Yes. Well, I suppose the reason she didn't come to you, to tell
you was that she was afraid you would send him away if you did know…" she paused letting the
words sink in, "Now she knows the truth," she shook her head in thought. "I haven't seen her since
this afternoon." Rhaenys looked at him, but he shook his head as well.
“She refused to be present for the farse," Ashara bit out,
Aegon winced as he glanced at Ashara, watching the way she spun on the spot and stared daggers
at his father again, shaking her head slowly, eyes blazing, though it was Arthur that spoke before
she could,
"She wanted to tell you, but she wasn't sure where to begin…" Arthur levelled his gaze on him and
Aegon almost rolled his eyes, "The marriage alliance was an idea planted in their heads…,"
"We had no way of knowing what you would do," he argued quickly. "Have you told him? Would
you have told us?" he shook his head, "In this, I was simply giving them a reason to go to you. An
alliance through marriage would bring unity to the free Folk and our people. That he is our brother,
by blood and shares a bond with Dany means they can both be happy too."
"Do you not see?" Ashara asked after a moment, "You have forced them to live this way." She
shook her head again in disappointment. "You tried to make Dany interfere with them. Made her
feel alone among her very family, and now she can not speak with you," she huffed slightly, "How
long did it take them-," she pointed at him and the Rhaenys, "to tell you they wish to wed? fearing
you would deny them or force their aunt to join them?" she spat as she closed the space and
slammed her hand on the table, "Now your youngest son-,"
“I know,” his father sighed, “I know I have failed them… I have failed them all. I have tried to
right the wrongs in the past," he paused and took a breath as he leaned back in his seat and met
Ashara's gaze. "I-I am trying to fix this." he sighed as he ran his fingers through his hair,
"I don't know how to approach this. Every time I speak with him I feel helpless. Every time I look
at him all I see is her… and I – I can see her clearly in my mind…" Aegon watched his father as he
closed his eyes,
"That look she gave me when I left that cursed tower…"
The King was silent a moment as he opened his eyes and looked at each of them in turn, “Lyanna
ran away to protect the child from me, from what she feared I was becoming…,” he sighed as he
wiped a stray tear from his cheek, “She feared I would harm my own son, my own blood… a-and
in a way, I can not fault her,”
Aegon frowned as he looked at his father, remembering the arguments he had with Uncle Oberyn,
his mother wished for him and Rhaenys to grow in Dorne. Away from the capital, but away from
his father too.
"You cannot be too hard on yourself. The past is very much in the past, but now your son has
returned to you. Your family is more whole than it has been for years. You have another
chance…," Arthur replied gently.
“Only death pays for life,” the King muttered, “It was the answer to our biggest secret, to bringing
them back,” he sighed harshly. “We stayed in the tower for moons on end, allowing Lyanna to
grow with child…,” he smiled sadly as he looked at Arthur,
"In her early pregnancy, she couldn't keep still, always moving, needing to be outside. Trying to
goad Arthur into training her while I searched for the answers that I thought would solve all of our
problems," he shook his head, "I just did not see what I was doing to her then… Like I did not
know what I was doing to you both, and Daenerys…," he closed his eyes, "a-and n-now
Jaehaerys…,”
“Jaehaerys? Is that truly his name?" Rhaenys asked as she glanced at him. A smile curving her lips
despite the conversation.
Their fathers head tilted to the side slightly as he looked at Rhaenerys,
"Yes. He is named Jaehaerys Targaryen,” he smirked even as he shook his head, “After Jaehaerys
the wise,"
It was Arthur that chuckled breaking the silence as Ashara grinned, and their father shook his head
fondly though it was quick to silence as father continued, “There is nothing I can do. Viserys-,” he
clenched his jaw tightly, “Viserys called the challenge in front of Connington, and Lord Tyrell, and
Jaeherys accepted it,”
"And he will not allow anyone to fight for him because…,"
“It is not who he is,” he murmured pausing auntie Ashara short, watching the way she took a
breath and looked at their father again.
"Yes, but it is not just that. It is him standing for all his people, against that bastard, Viserys, and
everyone else in the South,” she shook her head, “What does that say about him, or his people if he
were to back away from the fight?”
"He isn't alone," Arthur reminded her, though Ashara simply shook her head at him,
"No, I know he isn't alone, but he must feel it," she sighed, "He's arguing with lords experienced in
politics. To them, he's simply a boy out of his depth…,"
"We're trying to help him," Rhaenys answered. It was the truth after all, even if it made him sick
knowing he'd unknowingly put them in this precarious position. They'd been arguing over the same
things earlier…
"But we aren't doing enough," he admitted.
Rhaenys offered him a small smile and reached for his hand which he gladly accepted, calming
slightly at her touch as their father spoke.
"No. I know we need to give him something,"
Ashara sighed, “The less it looks like we are helping him, the more he will likely wish to return
North to help his people himself,” she said, glancing at Rhaenys, “We heard what happened in the
council meeting earlier, if Lord Mace had anything to say about it…,”
“He is also too stubborn,” Arthur added, almost rolling his eyes despite the smirk playing at his
lips, “Like his mother-,”
“Like Lya-,” their father and Arthur said in unison, the pair of them sharing a fond yet sad smile,
"Well, what are we to do?" Rhaenys asked as she looked at each of them. They needed to ensure
Jaehaerys was safe, and that there would be no foul play. His brother was a fighter, he could fight
his own battles, but the hells would freeze over before he allowed his only brother – his newfound
brother to be harmed.
“We do what we have always done,” father sighed, “We stay vigilant, and make sure no one gets to
him. The guards have already been tripled around his quarters, and that wolf of his usually stays in
his quarters on a night…,”
Ghost isn’t the only one.
He added in his mind, as Rhaenys tried hard to keep a straight face though there was something
about all this that was bothering him.
"You would think Tywin would want Jaehaerys to win…," it would clear the way for him to win
Viserys' hand for Myrcella.
Ashara shook her head slowly, "Yes, but at the cost of Viserys trust. It is better to gift the world
and to take it away than it is to show someone you will not fight for them," she sighed slightly as
she looked at the King.
"They will want to win this fight at any cost. Kill the ambassador to this King beyond the wall in
the process and plunge the Wildings and the North into war. A war – you – as King will be left to
deal with," she huffed out a bitter laugh, "And while you deal with this, they will be waiting to
plunge a dagger in your back." She explained bluntly.
“And where Daenerys is concerned,” she scoffed, “Viserys is the only person in the entire Red
Keep that believes he could win her hand,” she shook her head, “Perhaps they could force her…
You couldn’t,” she glanced at him and Rhaenys, “They wouldn’t. She would sooner fly to the ends
of the world than marry him, and if she’s somehow coerced into it, they will have her killed before
any marriage could be consummated… Perhaps they will make it seem like she killed herself
because she did not wish to wed him?”
He felt his anger stir, “She will not be marrying Viserys,” he stated bluntly as he looked at
Rhaenys,
“And Jaehaerys will come out of this fight unscathed," Rhaenys stated, her eyes glowing like
embers.
"We can not interfere," the King added cautiously though Rhaenys scoffed,
"I don't intend to interfere but let me be clear. If Viserys or the Lannisters resort to any foul play…
I will be in the sands fighting beside our brother, and there is not a thing you or anyone can say to
stop me!” She stated vehemently, watching their father open his mouth before he closed it and
instead shook his head,
"It is not only Rhaenys you need to worry about," Arthur cautioned, "Dany will not allow him to be
harmed," He was right. He imagined Rhaelāzma would make very quick work of Clegane. If Dany
hadn't gotten to him first, and well if Dany was in harm's way, he could not imagine how Jaeherys
would react. He'd heard how quick he was to get to her when Viserys dare lay hands on her…
The King shook his head, “No. we need to focus on the matters at hand. We need to secure this
alliance,” he sighed ignoring the talk of tomorrow, “The lords to the North, Lord Umber especially
will not take kindly to allowing all of them over without reassurance. Bear Island is remote enough,
but we have heard no reply from any of the mountain clans,” he paused in thought, “Ned believes
they wouldnt be against them as long as they were left in peace…,”
“Lord Stark spoke of holding a small garrison, near Last Hearth to appease him,” Rhaenys
explained thoughtfully, “Deepwood Motte and Bear Island seem to have more trouble from the
Iron Borne at the moment,”
The King hummed, and Aegon wanted to roll his eyes. He was beginning to detest them, “Our
raven to Lord Greyjoy has yet to receive any reply,” he explained with a look. A look that told them
they would be paying a visit to the squid very soon if they still hadn't received one.
“I spoke to Lord Manderly about arranging patrols, down the coast," Rhaenys answered, though
she frowned, "There seems to be an uptake in piracy as Connington explained earlier," Whether it
was Greyjoy ships or pirates in general they didn't know. It only seemed to be growing worse, and
there wasn't much they could do about it at the moment. Not without knowing more of who they
were, or where they would strike next. To mount their dragons and go in search of the threat would
only be a folly. Still, they were going off-topic,
Aegon sighed as he thought about what he and Lord Robb had spoken about back in Winterfell,
"Lord Robb, believes the Mountain clans are loyal to House Stark. As long as the Free Folk keep
the peace, they will too…,"
"Father, I can go North to accept fealty on your behalf, while I'm sure allowing Jon-," Rhaenys
smiled, "Jaeherys to accompany me, may help settle him a little more,"
Ashara smiled that motherly smile, though it was the King that spoke,
"There is said to be well over one hundred and twenty thousand free folk in the north," he sighed,
"Twenty thousand is only a small percentage, but it is a number the Lord Commander can agree
on. The hope is that we limit the number to people that can help rebuild the castles on the wall, and
start work on settlements and holdfasts in the new Gift," he explained thoughtfully,
“And what of everyone else?” he wondered. They couldn’t just leave the rest beyond the wall,
The King sighed again, “Allowing them all beyond the wall now, unorganised and unprepared
would be a disaster. Many will die, between the weather and the lack of food and shelter," he
shook his head slowly, "We need to prepare for them, and be ready for them. It will take time.
Time, I fear we will not have, but this is the only way to get them beyond the wall where they are
safe without a great loss of life." He paused a moment, as he unfolded a piece of parchment,
"The lord Commander, and Lord Mance, have agreed to two thousand per moons turn. It will be a
slow process, but manageable." He paused as he glanced at Arthur,
“I- I just need to find some common ground with Jaeherys,” there was a smile curling at his lips,
“Which is easier said than done…,”
"I think it's time you spoke to him-," Arthur began, but Ashara cut him off,
"As his father and not a foreign King," her words were soft, though even he could feel the force as
she looked at his father. The silence stretched a moment, all eyes on the King as he looked down at
his hands in thought.
"I-I will speak to him in the morning," he glanced up at Arthur a moment,
"It's time I do…"
The Dragons
Chapter Summary
A quiet moment, before the fight. Everything is slowly getting out of hand, and an old
friend makes an appearance.
Chapter Notes
Well, this is it for this part of the story. Its been a long time coming, I know. Its taken
longer than I originally had planned too, and I’m not going to make any promises on
when the next part will be finished.
I have enjoyed the story though, and I hope you have too.
Thanks for sticking by, and for reading.
Sorry for any niggling mistakes I may have missed.
The Dragons
Jaeh took a deep breath in the quiet. Well, as quiet as it could be. Even now he could hear those in
attendance, their screams and cheers vibrating through the very stone. Focusing on now. That very
moment. Cross-legged, on the stone floor in a tiny, unfurnished room under the Dragon pit, that’s
all he could do. Relaxed despite everything. It seemed Connington, and the prince wished to make
this into a spectacle, and that's what it had become. There were thousands of people queuing up as
he was escorted up the hill, people quick to jeer at him and chuckle at whatever they thought
would happen next. Supposedly the first to draw blood. Yet, for some reason, it felt as though he
was walking into the arms of the Night King and the dead. Not in mind, but with the way everyone
looked at him. Like there was not a single chance for him to win, to draw the first blood.
It was a fight. A duel. Something where anything could happen. Depending on the opponent. Not
that he would have Ghost with him today, or anyone else. Not that he needed any help for this. This
was about proving to these stubborn fucks that he could stand with the best of them. His people
deserved a chance.
He couldn’t help but wonder how this would feel, would his life be in danger. Would his blood
ignite in his veins? Would it feel different from fighting in the North? Would it feel different now
he had someone he cared for and wanted to be with? He wondered briefly what the famous
Knights of the south did before a battle. Did they think of their loved ones? To the past and the
memories they shared, or to the future that lay undecided… Did they focus on their training?
Flicker through the forms in their mind, blade in hand against endless hordes of faceless enemies?
He didn't want to think of anything, but he found himself thinking of Dany. She was never far from
his mind, though how could she not? She was the fire to his ice. It was always the war, and he
knew it was dangerous to think beyond the darkness that came with winter, but she was the light in
that darkness too, the hope he'd never given himself the chance to feel. It was dangerous, but he
also felt strength from it. Determination to come through the other side…
Knock – Knock.
Jaeh twisted around in time to see the door open, and Dany squeeze through the gap, the same
small nervous smile in place she'd had that morning. She feared for him, but she would not speak of
it. He stood up quickly, smiling as he gathered her up in his arms, and pressed a kiss to her cheek.
"How are you feeling?" she asked, as she pulled back and looked at him.
He thought on it a moment but in truth, "Bored," he sighed. He just wished it was over and done
with now. They were waiting for the stands to fill with the people, lords and folk alike. Jaeh had
caught a glimpse of the entertainment, jugglers moving back and forth, wild animals on thick
chains lunging at fools too close. There were fire breathers too, spitting flame into the air like a
dragon...
"Patience," she reprimanded sternly, her eyes boring into his, "The Mountain is a monster, that's
true, but he is a distinguished knight," she sighed, "He knows how to fight,"
Jaeh smiled and pressed a kiss to her lips, silencing her talk of this. It wasn't a war. He wasn't going
to spend another moment thinking about it until he was standing before him. Until then he couldn't
say he gave a flying fuck about the Mountain, Viserys or anything beyond her. Dany broke the
kiss, leaning her head against his as she grasped his hands in hers sharing a quiet moment.
kesā māzigon arlī naejot nyke
You will come back to me.
She stated though he pulled away from her and frowned. "Don't," he grumbled, "I’m not fighting
him now. I'm here with you. That's where my focus lies."
Dany frowned, “I didn’t want to distract-,” she tried to pull away, but he wrapped his arms around
her and pulled her flush against his chest. Taking a deep breath, her scent filling his nose – vanilla,
and a hint of lemons.
"You aren't distracting me. I want you here, with me," he smiled against her hair, "It does no good
overthinking things. Wondering how it will go, or how I will fair. I will fight when I can fight.
Until then we can talk of anything else…,”
They did just that, sitting cross-legged on the floor as she spoke of unimaginable places beyond the
seas. Pentos. Bravvos. The Dothraki Sea, with endless thick grass taller than man. Jaeh watched
her as she spoke, his hand in hers as she fiddled with his fingers. Smiling, like it was second nature.
Watching her visit the places she thought of with each expression on her face, the wonder in her
voice, and her eyes. All fuelling his desire to join her on these adventures.
She stopped suddenly and frowned at him, “What?”
Jaeh shook his head and grinned, "Nothing,"
Dany narrowed her eyes, “You’re staring at me,”
“Can I not stare at you?” he wondered, grinning as he leaned in closer and stole a kiss from her lips.
Grinning wider as she blushed prettily. “I can’t help thinking of all these places, with you there…,”
Dany bit her lip as she moved closer, "In the east, the weather is much warmer than it is here," she
chuckled at the look on his face because he found King’s Landing too bloody hot already. "So
perhaps we should begin in Westeros?" she wondered, as she looked at him.
"There are places closer too, Old Town is-," Knock, Knock – Knock. She trailed off, and Jaeh
frowned at the door. Was it time already? Glancing at her, she smiled at him before she pressed a
kiss to his lips, one more time before he moved to the door. Taking a deep breath, before he opened
it. His frown deepened at the dark figure, reacting to a flash of silver in his peripheral and grabbing
hold of the man’s wrist before he grabbed him by the scruff of his collar and dragged him into the
room.
Jaeh pivoted on his toes, throwing the fucker to the far end of the room away from Dany – whose
eyes had grown to the size of sauces as she stared from the man to him, her mouth falling open –
Dīnagon sir
MOVE NOW
It was a command he followed without thinking, blinking at the sudden pain – a flash of white
behind his eyes. Fuck. Dany growled bringing him back to the moment, twisting and grabbing at
another dark figure as Dany lunged after the other. Punching him in the face once, while he bent
the knife out of his hand before he dragged him into the room throwing him at the other wall. Jaeh
slammed the door closed, pressing himself against it as he stared at the scene.
Dany held a dark blade in her hands as she glared at one of the men on the floor, who was staring
from her, to him, while the other slowly pushed himself up against the wall before he turned
around and did the same. The anger roaring as he looked down and pressed his hand to the
bloodied gash at his side. Fuck.
“Well?” he demanded as he looked from one to the other. “Aren’t you going to finish the fuckin’
job?” he bit out, meeting Dany’s furious gaze a moment. It was clear they had not anticipated they
would have to face him, or that Dany would be here, or did they? Why would it take two fuckers to
kill him? He looked at them again. The first cowering away from Dany as she held the dagger. He
was scrawny, his skin pale and he looked terrified, while the other was bigger. He was bald, and he
looked furious…
“WHO SENT YOU?” Dany demanded, though neither of them said a word. Did it matter? They
tried to kill him… They would have killed him…
What they did not know, was that they were not leaving that room alive.
Jaeh chuckled in the pain as he pushed off the door, clenching his hand into a bloodied fist before
he moved quickly. Dodging a wild swipe, Jaeh clenched his teeth as he punched the bald fuck in
the nose, forcing him back against the wall before punching him again. Taking pleasure at the
grunt of pain, before he drew his elbow back across the fuckers jaw, drawing blood across the
room.
Jaeh cursed as the fucker growled, before he had him up off his feet, caught off guard for a
moment, he elbowed him in the head once, twice, struggling as best he could, before he was
slammed into the cold stone wall, hard. Cursing, as his head and back collided painfully against
the wall. “Fuck,” his head was ringing, and he could only stare as the cunt forced himself up and
turned – his mind moving a mile a minute as he looked from the man to the blade…
Growling as he pushed himself up and dove at him before he could get the discarded blade on the
floor.
Struggling – this mans – focus solely on the blade, while Jaeh was very much focused on hurting
him. Kneeing him in his side, punching him in the side of his face. Tearing the blade from his hand
with a growl as he pushed him forwards. He glanced to the side to see Dany standing and looking
to intervene, though he shook his head watching the cunt slowly stand. He needed blood.
There was something about this man – his round eyes now wide with fear. This was meant to be
quick. He was not meant to be putting up a fight. This was supposed to be easy. EASY. HE WAS
NOT SUPPOSED TO PUT UP A FIGHT! Jaeh threw himself forward, the adrenaline coursing
through his veins as he slammed his fist into his face again, dodging when the cunt tried to punch
him wildly and punching him again. Gods his blood was burning.
Watching wildly as the fucker looked to the door behind him, almost panting. His nose twisted –
blood running down his face, his mouth bust and equally as bad. The handle twisted and Jaeh
pivoted unsure what to expect, his eyes widening slightly as Aegon pushed the door open slowly,
“I have come to…,” the words died on his tongue, and Jaeh growled as the fucker moved towards
Aegon – the door.
Throwing himself – grunting in pain as he tackled his attacker, slamming hard into the stone floor.
Grappling to pull his hands away as he leathered him in the face with his fist and then another.
“Jon what…?” he heard before he felt himself being pulled back, growling again as he tried to
finish the job… “Stop!” Aegon called, though that thought died on his tongue as they turned to
watch their shadowed man throw himself at the blade on the floor again, where it had fallen.
Snatching his arm free as he threw himself forwards once again – the pain shooting down his side
– as he focused on nothing but the bladed hand, though the man was too far away, and he ended up
narrowly avoiding a wild slash as he twisted out of the way and tripped against the wall.
Jaeh scrambled up the wall, twisting in time to see the man advance on Dany - Aegon – his anger
curdling, numbing the pain as he kissed his teeth and moved forward. Aegon pushed Dany away,
as he twisted away himself, though Jaeh powered through, grabbing the fucker by the wrist, and a
fist full of his tunic and forcing him away from them before smashing him headfirst into the table,
his body recoiling at the pain as he followed after him. Clambering over him as he clenched his fist
and rained them down on him, one, after the other. FUCKING CUNT. STUPID FUCKING
FUCK. HE COULD HAVE HARMED HER. THIS CUNT COULD HAVE KILLED THEM. HE
WOULD HAVE KILLED THEM ALL IF GIVEN THE CHANCE.
“Jon… Jon, that’s enough,” Aegon demanded as he pulled him back again, though he wouldn’t. He
couldn’t.
"Jaeh," it was Dany's voice, and he froze. Wild eyes searching for her before he looked down.
Blinking as the mist descend from his vision, his eyes widening at the lifeless eyes of the cutthroat,
bone crushed and laying in a pool of his blood… Jaeh scrambled back, panting for air as he stared
at the corpse. Taking in lungfuls of breath as he tried to calm down though it was feeble. His hands
shaking…
What had he done? Fuck. Dany was there then, pulling him against her. He looked her up and
down, his heart heavy, though her fingers found his cheeks forcing him to look at her, into her eyes.
"It's okay," she whispered. "I'm okay,"
"Fuck," Aegon cursed as he picked something off the floor – a blade. "Valyrian steel? What in the
seven hells are a bunch of cutthroats doing with something this valuable?" he asked, though he
didn't get an answer as he stared into Dany eye's, her eyes searching his, waiting for him to calm.
Wincing slightly, he watched her eyes widen, “You’re hurt,” she worried. Jaeh shook his head as he
pulled away from her, pressing his hand to the wound on his side – his thoughts slowly regaining
order. It was a shallow slash. He needed to stop the bleeding. Jaeh pulled the blade from Aegon’s
hand as he moved,
“What are you doing?” Aegon asked, though he ignored him and moved to the fire. Watching the
dark steel begin to glow while Dany helped him pull up his tunic and undershirt – stuffing what he
could between clenched teeth. Steeling himself as best he could as Dany took the blade off him,
looking at him as he nodded. Hissssss. His body convulsed in pain, tears quick to gather in his eyes
– his growl of pain muffled by cloth as the breath left him. Mind shifting. Large paws trotting
through dark trees. Those bright violet orbs of Daenerys. The sun glistening down on pale sca-
It was the knife clattering to the floor that brought him back to the present, tears in her eye's as she
pressed a kiss to his brow, then his lips.
“I’m sorry,” she mumbled against him as tears slipped from her eyes. “I’m sorry,” Jaeh shook his
head and wrapped an arm around her as she pressed against his other side.
“I know that look!” Aegon accused, “You’re not-,”
“I still have a fight to win,” he interrupted between clenched teeth before Aegon could finish – the
heir’s mouth falling open slightly as he shook his head in disbelief, and Dany pulled back to glare
at him.
“You can not fight now,” he shook his head again gesturing to him, “Not like this,”
“He won’t be fighting!” Dany stated, her eyes filled with unshed tears, narrowing. Challenging
him.
Jaeh closed his eyes a moment, taking a slow and steady breath as he pushed away from her and
stood on his own. Moving across the room slowly, willing his body and mind to adjust as he
looked for the leather armour gifted to him by the King. It was leather and embroiled in black, with
red stitching, enough to offer protection, but he could thankfully still move in it. Closing his eyes, a
moment as he reached down to pick it up, the skin tight and burning as he did.
“Jaeh...,” Dany sighed, as she steadied him on his feet though Jaeh was already shaking his head.
He did not have the energy to waste arguing. “Fine,”
KNOCK – KNOCK…
XXXIII
The King
Rhaegar stared at the scene in front of him, anger that had weaned thin, burning brighter than
dragon fire as he stared from Aegon to Jaeherys, and then to Daenerys. The way Aegon seemed to
be standing trying to protect his brother, while Dany had hold of Jaeh's hand in hers, with a dagger
in her other hand, as if she was ready to fight. Egg moved back slowly, and opened the door wider,
and Arthur gasped before he shouldered past him moving to the dead or unconscious cutthroats.
“What happened?” he asked, his voice a whisper.
He didn’t need to ask. Cutthroats had attacked them. Someone had sent them to attack his family,
again. The second attack in two days… He was struggling to breathe, hands shaking with anger as
Aegon filled in the blanks while Jaeh stood with Dany pressed against his side quietly. Whether
that was her showing him her stance he wasn’t sure, but he supposed there was nothing to do about
that, at that moment. It wasn’t like he wanted to do anything about it either. Even blind he could
see the feelings they had for one another…
He’d not needed to say a word to Arthur before he stormed back out of the room with purpose. He
could faintly hear him growling out orders to the gold coats that were assigned to each end of the
corridor by Dany, if he were to guess, though these men would still have needed to get past them…
"It was self-defence," Aegon was arguing, though he shook his head dismissively rubbing his palm
down his face as he remembered the heated argument with Ashara from last night. Once in front of
Aegon and Rhaenys, the other private. He'd made mistakes with each of them, he'd loved Elia. It
was not a love match, but he had grown to love her. Still, he knew he'd never had her heart, as she
had not had his.
That did not take from the love he had for his children, nor did it excuse his mistakes. He’d thought
there needed to be a second coming of Aegon and his sister wives. They needed to be united above
all else. He’d thought it was safer to have them wed, the decision coming before Dany was even
born, or before he knew she existed. In his mind he would have had a daughter, she would be the
last piece of the puzzle in the war for the dawn. It was the prophecy. The same one that had been
passed on from father to their heirs, and so forth. Only it was lost to time. Until he found it once
more…
Lyanna… She'd drawn him in like a moth to a flame. Her boldness challenged him. Her confidence
in herself was admirable. She'd done something few would ever have the courage to do. That she'd
bested three up and coming – promising squires for honour's sake. All he had meant to do was
celebrate her achievement, though all he had done was put her in danger. Now it was all ash in his
mouth. His father saw a threat – a knight embellished in Northern Gods making a mockery of him,
and his rule. He’d connected it with the Northern conspiracy. Connected dots that weren’t there
and would have punished the North – Lyanna – how he saw fit. If he had not escaped with Lyanna.
They had seen the punishment he deemed fit when Lord Rickard Stark called for a trial by
combat…
He sighed as he looked at Aegon, “Are you all okay?” he asked. Frowning as two sets of eyes
quickly moved to Jaeherys, the only one who nodded.
“The second attacker caught him-,”
"It's not deep," he winced slightly, "Just stings like a bi…," he trailed off averting his gaze to the
floor. It pained him, to look at them all and see them so afraid of his decisions. Like he did with his
father.
“Iksā ōdrikagon,” You are hurt. Dany mumbled as she turned to him, though Jaeh kept his gaze
locked on the floor as he shook his head.
Rhaegar's eyes locked on the blade in Dany's hand, frowning as he moved closer, drawing her
attention before he held out his hand. She handed it over wordlessly, his mind roving over the
blade, it belonged to his family once upon a time, though he couldn’t recall where it had ended up.
Did his father have it? It vanished after the sack of King's Landing. The city was in such chaos it
was hard to remember what was there, to know what was stolen or lost. He’d hated coming to the
capital. The animosity between his father and himself was unsettling, watching the green flames
bubbling and spitting as the King's latest accused burned to death. The thoughts haunting. Would
that be him? Elia? Rhaenys, or Aegon? He shook his head, glancing back as Arthur stormed back
into the room, anger colouring his face as he glared at the dagger.
"That was your fathers at one time…," he trailed off, his frown deepening, though his gaze turned
to Jaeh as he cursed, and revealed an angry welt marring his pale skin.
“I’m fine…,” Jaeh answered before anyone could say anything, though it only seemed to prompt
everyone into replying,
“You need to see a Maester,” Arthur growled out,
Dany was shaking her head, “Daor!” No!
Rhaegar took a breath, “I’ll see to it that the bout will be cancelled,” he stated simply, unmoved as
Jaeh stood fully and glared at him. He was so much like his mother at that moment. Whenever she
felt the need to challenge him, those same grey eyes, though he noticed they blazed with fire much
like his own.
"No," he stated. "It's a scratch. One-handed, half fucking blind," he shrugged, "I'll still be fighting
that cunts champion,"
"Jaeherys," the name slipped from his lips, and he watched his eyes widen. Dany, and Aegon both
glance from one to the other, and then, each other. Understanding blinking in their eyes, they all
knew, but he did not care to speak about this now. "Aegon, Daenerys, will you please give us the
room," he asked, glancing at each in turn. Aegon frowned but nodded, though Dany looked at Jaeh
– who seemed to have shrunk in on himself. He smiled slightly as he met her gaze, and she
reluctantly nodded before she followed Aegon out of the room, with Arthur nodding to him before
closing the door behind them. He wouldn’t hold his tongue any longer, he couldn’t. Taking a
moment to bask in the quiet, wondering where to start, what to say…
"You know then?" Jaeherys, mumbled as he stared at the floor.
Rhaegar smiled as he looked at him ignoring the cutthroats and everything else. "I knew the first
time I laid eyes on you… You look like her," he sighed, "But there are things you take from me
too…,"
"Aye. Dany says I brood like you…,"
Rhaegar chuckled quietly, odd with dead bodies lingering on the floor in pools of blood and
Jaeherys, stubborn determination to fight, and put himself in harm's way. He wandered back to the
cutthroats briefly. It was too bold and foolish to be tied to Viserys, though it did not stop people
within his circle from carrying out such plots in hopes of winning his favour. It was no secret his
foolish brother wanted to be King. Deranged words from their father in times of war poisoning the
sweet boy Viserys once was.
It was true, that after Lord Denys Darklyn broke faith with his father. The King had blamed him,
and Lord Tywin. It was possible on Tywin's behalf, though he had no say on the matter. At the
time he had wanted to get his father back any way he could, but his hands were tied. To lead an
army to the Dun Fort would have only afforded Lord Darklyn time to Kill him. It was a doubleedged sword, where lack of action also left the King to be tortured in Lord Darklyn’s hands. For
years afterward there was word that the King would remove him from the line of succession at any
moment. The threat hanging over his head, to keep him in line.
"There's no way to talk you out of it, is there?" he knew there wasn't. He had stubborn Targaryen
blood running through his veins, and he was Lyanna's son. Jaeherys shook his head slowly and
finally looked at him, "I thought as much," he sighed as he moved closer, stepping over one of the
dead, as he pointed to the chair at the table before taking a seat opposite him.
Jaeh took a seat, dropping his new leather armour on top – embellished with the Targaryen sigil.
The red three-headed dragon, on black leather, finished with red stitching. In truth there was much
they could talk about, much he wanted to talk about, though he felt the need to speak of the
alliance first. If only to ease his burden. He knew first-hand how difficult it was to garner support
with his father's reputation hanging over his head.
"Did she hate me?" he wondered, the insecurity of her thoughts paining him in a way he had not
felt in a long time.
The silence stretched a moment, “No,” he shook his head, “she feared your prophecies…,”
Jaeherys shook his head again, and frowned, “Turns out even North of the wall, we could not
escape them,”
Rhaegar looked at him in silent questioning and he quickly continued. “Old Gods, fire gods,” he
shrugged, “They found me – us eventually,”
Why? He wanted to know more, but then the red priestess had come to Kings Landing before
seeking an audience with the three dragon riders. Their words were abstract, visions unsighted,
though they felt all had a part to play. In the great war. He’d felt uneasy with their presence,
needing them to be away from his family and the dragons. They were dangerous.
“Prophecy foretold of the war we will face,” he explained. “If we were to have a chance of
defeating these monsters made of ice, our blood. Targaryen blood must sit on the throne,” it did
not excuse any of his mistakes still, but it showed that there wasn’t total fault in them. There was
fault in how they reacted to them. It was one thing to prepare for the wars, it was another to force
them all to marry in fear they would fight one another for the throne. Yet his problem was not his
children or his sister.
It was Viserys.
He had thought to match Viserys, although the only lady in the seven Kingdoms he could trust to
ground his ambitions was Sansa Stark. She was a girl young, still too innocent. No, she deserved a
lord that would be gentle with her. There was Margaery Tyrell too, though the Tyrells were
ambitious, and would likely support Viserys in any plot against him. He had spoken to Doran, but it
was difficult to come to an agreement with a match between Viserys and Arianne.
They wanted a match between Quentyn or Trystane, and Dany because it gave them more influence
on one of the dragons. It went unsaid of course, but that was the reality of the situation. He had
given them permission to speak to Dany anyway, and ask for her hand, though he knew she would
refuse, and she did. He had thought the same would happen when Jaeh asked, but she had not.
He had thought under Stannis Baratheon's teaching his brother would learn, and become a good
man, but he failed to see the influence Cersei could have. Not helped with others he had
surrounded himself with…
"Aegon and Rhaenys will rule after you," Jaeh frowned, "I already told Dany I wouldn't fight
against any of you for the chair, it doesn't mean-"
He waved it away, "Do not worry yourself." He shook his head slightly, "That is not why I wished
to speak with you. I have spoken to Lord Stark. Your Uncle," he smirked at the face Jaeh pulled.
He knew, he just didn't know what to do with that information. He had a lot of family here in the
capital. A brother, a sister, an aunt, two uncles, and three cousins, and there were even more in the
North. “We have made a decision that initially twenty-five thousand able-bodied men or spear
wives will be brought beyond the wall…,"
Jaeh's eyes widened, his mouth falling open as he stared at him though he continued before he
could say anything. "We need to prepare the lands for your people. These first people will ideally
help with building, repairing, and making a home of the holdfasts in the Gift, and the castles on the
wall," he continued on for a while, explaining things in minor detail, glossing over payment and
tax. This wasn't something Jaeherys could decide, this was something he would need to speak to
Mance Ryder the other chieftains about when they finally met.
The Nights watch would take payment of gold and trinkets, and this would be used to pay for
shipments of grain, and food from the East, or the Reach. Still, it would be a massive undertaking,
and it would take some years before they were all settled.
"Either Aegon or Rhaenys will be heading North in the coming weeks to accept fealty from your
King. We thought you may wish to accompany them when they do," he smirked, "On dragon
back…,"
Rhaegar wasn’t sure what he was expecting, surprise, bewilderment, though Jaeh only frowned.
“Thank you,” he met his gaze, “For giving us a chance…,”
Jaeh cleared his throat, "We have many forests in the North. C-could we trade trees and wood like
you do in the south?" he wondered clearly unsure though Rhaegar only smiled,
"Yes. It's definitely something we can look into. It is no surprise that with winter upon us, many
regions will be in need of wood, to keep warm," he offered thoughtfully. This was something he
would need to speak to Connington about when he removed his animosity from the North.
He smiled as he looked at Jaeh again, "I'm proud of you," he stated, smiling fondly as Jaeh quickly
looked away. "Of the man you have become, of the things you are doing to help your people." He
paused choosing against reaching for him like he wanted to. "I just wish I had the chance to see you
grow to be him, to be you…," he felt his eyes burning. A part of him trying to empathise with
Lyanna, the other despising her actions. She had taken his son away from him, and he had lost so
many years… but he was here now.
Knock – knock – Knock.
Jaeh stiffened as he looked at the door, but he only sighed. It was time. Rhaegar pointed to the
armour and looked at Jaeherys again. "Come, let me help you," he suggested as they climbed up.
Helping him rid Jaeh of his bloodied tunic, before he helped him into the armour. He recalled the
last time he'd help Arthur, standing in the quiet of their cabin aboard the ship just before they were
to face the Greyjoys. We knelt to King Aerys, we never knelt to you. The war was bloody, and more
Greyjoys were slain than needed, but they needed to set a precedence. This is what would happen if
any lord rose in rebellion. The dragons had been all but hatchlings, left to Kings Landing, too
small to fly, not that he would have ever asked any of them to join in the war. They were all
children still, even the dragons.
His armour had laid vacant since the end of the failed coup. When he saw the atrocities in the Red
Keep that fateful day. Jamie was young, but his noble act saved the lives of many in the city.
Rhaegar wasn’t sure he could call Aerys his father in those last moments, the things he had tried to
do, would have done… They called young Jamie Kingslayer, but what was that name against the
act of saving thousands of lives? He was arrogant and played it off. He allowed people to mock,
and say whatever they wished, but he and Arthur knew who Jamie was under the shield he wore.
They had been surrounded by Lannisters. Commanders trying to put a stop to the sacking of the
city. He had declined Tywin's wishes to take Cersei as his queen, and Rhaegar had allowed Jamie
to do whatever he saw fit. It was his choice. It pleased him when the young lion refused to lay his
cloak aside, but stood there with the weight of everything pressing on him...
He needed them gone…
He couldn’t sit and argue with the old lion any longer, he couldn’t offer him anything – he
wouldn’t make him the hand. He couldn’t. So he gave him the one thing he could. The mountain.
A poisoned gift if there ever was one, for it was rare that the Lannisters ever left the Rock.
It had put him at odds with Doran and Oberyn. He should have executed the Mountain that same
day. Let Dawn sing with his blood, but Rhaenys and Aegon were more important at that time. They
were more important all the time. He needed to be there for them. He couldn't let them see… He
needed to bring Lyanna home. There was already talk of the coronation, of Aery's funeral. His
mother was on Dragonstone with Viserys. He just needed them gone… All of them. There was no
time to grieve. There was no time for anything. Some saw it as weakness, perhaps it was.
Weakness in the face of all that needed to be done. All that he needed to do. The city of Kings
Landing was smoking, and smouldering, its people lay dead and dying in the streets. Yet it was
under the streets, that made him fraught with worry. The caches of wildfire Aerys had planted
under his people's very feet. He would have killed them all. Every day a new problem arose,
standing vigilant as Aegon and Rhaenys slept. For three nights that’s all he, Arthur and Barristan
did, not trusting anyone to their care. Trying his best to console them, with the weight of
everything else.
How can one be a good King and a good father? Rhaegar wasn’t sure he slept much at all in those
days. Watching over them, distracting them as best he could while he fought to bring semblance to
the place that would now be their home. His mother was with child, so it was safer for her to stay
on Dragonstone where she could be cared for, until after the birth.
Arthur set off with Ned, and a handful of Northern Lords for Lyanna. All he could do was cling to
the good while he tried to fix all the mistakes…
Those days, quickly shifting to weeks. Weeks, to moon turns. All passing within a blink of an eye –
he wasn’t sure he could remember his own coronation. The crown's weight on his head was
minimal against the weight that pinned his shoulders down since he had returned to Kings Landing.
Now, the only reason Clegane was in the capital was to champion Viserys. Tywin had had the
foresight to keep him out of the capital, that was until Viserys paraded him around as his
champion. Now he only wished he had put an end to Gregor back when he could.
Jaeherys stood in silence, his eyes closed as he prepared himself mentally and Rhaegar could see
more similarities to himself. Sometimes silence was more powerful, than thunder or lightning.
The door opened while he was fastening one of the cusps, and he glanced in time to see Dany edge
her way back into the room clutching the dagger in her hands.
Rhaegar smiled in encouragement, knowing the likelihood that no matter the results later that day,
Daenerys decision was already made. It was only his foolishness that had ruined their plans. “I
think you should have the dagger," she stated quietly as she held it out for Jaeh to take. In truth, he
was torn, because he had wanted to begin a search for the previous owner, but he supposed he
could do that later. He met Dany's gaze and nodded at her silent question as he quickly stepped
away, outside the door. She had wanted to give him her favour – a red cloth with Rhaelāzma
stitched into the fabric. It had been a gift from Rhaenys because Dany would much prefer crawling
through mud, and dried leaves as she chased after her dragon than sitting in a room with the
prospect of sewing…
He chuckled as he looked at Arthur, feeling lighter than he had for some time. All his children
were finally together.
“We think they snuck past during shift change,” Aegon informed him as he glanced at Arthur,
though his friend was still not in a particular speaking mood. It had been the same most of the
morning. His sour mood, and snappish replies. If it were up to him dawn would bring blood.
“I will get to the bottom of this,” he decided as he met his son’s gaze. Aegon nodded slowly as he
looked at him thoughtfully though it was Arthur that spoke,
“We should increase the guards around the Red Keep as a whole,” he shook his head slowly, “limit
access to the city and-,” he looked at Aegon, “Keep your dragons close,” he cautioned.
Rhaegar didn’t think anything would happen immediately, but it was wise to be cautious. There
were too many things happening at once, and not all were simply coincidences. Stannis
Baratheon’s very sudden death had prompted Viserys’ return to the capital, while Tywin had
decided now was the time to come to the capital to propose a match between his granddaughter
lady Myrcella and Viserys. Stannis probably wouldn’t want such a match, but he was dead and his
heir – Joffrey – was not yet of age.
There was the raven they had received earlier that morning too. Lord Balon Greyjoy was dead. He
had apparently fallen while crossing a bridge in Pyke during a storm. His body had washed up
some days later on the shore... Balon's heir Theon Greyjoy was currently in Winterfell, though he
had not had the chance to speak to Ned about the boy yet. Still, there was definitely something
strange going on in the Iron Islands. They needed to know more before any decision could be
made. Whether that meant sending Aegon, or Rhaenys with Connington, or dealing with it himself.
Two prominent lords dead in less than three moon turns – thoughts for another time… The door
opened, and they all turned to see Jaeh, and Dany emerge hand in hand, determination clear in his
eyes. The dagger was tucked into the belt of his trousers.
“Are you ready?” Aegon asked as he moved closer.
Jaeh only smiled a small smile at Dany before he looked at each of them and nodded.
“No matter what happens, be careful,” he cautioned. If anything, more were to happen to Jaeh he
would never forgive himself. “It is the first to draw blood but please be cautious.” Accidents had
happened in the past, but he would not allow them to happen today.
“I will…,”
Aegon smiled and clasped a hand on his shoulder gently, “I wish you luck, brother,”
Jaeh frowned slightly and looked uncomfortable once again though Aegon only smiled in response
and continued. “I’m glad to know you,” he smirked. “Now go, and show Viserys up…,”
Rhaegar felt his eyes burning as he watched them together, only Rhaenys was missing, but he could
feel that she would have been happy too at that moment. Their family’s past was bathed in
mistakes. For power. For greed. It was one of the reasons he believed a match between them would
provide stability, but it was not a certainty either way. Their relationship grew despite his efforts,
and they seemed to have included Jaeherys in little time too.
Jaeh’s smirked slightly as he caught his brother's gaze, before he squeezed Dany's hand gently,
"Aye, I'll give it a go…"
XXXIV
It was time.
Jaeh swallowed hard before he stepped through the gates onto the sands, the crowd was quick to
jeer him and boo him as he walked slowly towards the centre of the dragon pit, where his challenge
awaited. The sun burned down from its highest point as he paused a good few steps away from
Gregor Clegane. The Mountain. That’s what the people in the south called him. The monster that
had murdered Aegon and Rhaenerys mother. Jaeh supposed he should feel indifferent though there
was a part of him that felt fury at the actions regardless. Rubbing his thumb gently against Dany's
favour that had fallen to his bloodied palm.
Why would they attack him? Did they truly have little faith in their Mountain? Or was this
something else? His right hand shook slightly, though he quickly clenched his hand into a fist and
closed his eyes a moment. Thinking about what this would mean, and what had happened earlier.
The king, his father. They hadn’t spoken of him and Dany, but they hadn’t spoken against it either.
The alliance would be secured soon, but that did not help his people now. They needed to be kept
in line, and he couldn’t do that here. He needed to be North for the transition.
Jaeh chewed his lip – once the war was over, he and Dany would be family, married before the
gods. He had hope for the future, a desire to see it through. If they survived the war. No, there was
much work to be done before the war. Now was a time to prepare, but until then he had a fight of
his own. It was him against Viserys’ champion, though it felt more than that. It felt as though he
was representing his people against the south as a whole.
"This bout is set to the first to draw blood!" Connington declared, breaking him from his thoughts.
Jaeh tilted his head to the side in time to see Viserys' reaction to the news – his smile devious as he
whispered something to Daenerys, though she only narrowed her eyes on him and nodded
discreetly.
Gaomagon daor nārhēdegon ñuha udra.
Do not forget my words.
She cautioned ignoring Viserys frown at her lack of reaction. They will plot to have you killed and
make it look like an accident, so no suspicion will shift their way.
It didn’t matter. Taking a moment of calm, a second to just focus on that moment – to feel the air
against his skin, to drown out everything else and focus on what was in front of him. The
Mountain. A southern Knight. He looked impending with his thick armour covering every inch of
him, though with the way he moved he seemed quicker than someone his size perhaps should be. It
was simple. He would ware him down until he was nothing but a breathless husk. It meant he’d
need to exert energy too, and hopefully avoid hurting himself more than he already was.
"On the King's command!" Connington declared. All eyes shifting to the King, though Jaeh kept
his eyes locked on the mountain. He would move when he could. Fingers brushing against the
pommel of his sword as he watched the Mountain turn his head towards him before he drew his
huge blade.
He probably should have drawn his own, though he didn’t bother. Stepping forwards as cheers
erupted around the dragon pit.
Stepping back suddenly as the monster lunged forwards in an attempt to catch him off guard,
ducking from the next, and twisting from the one afterwards. The crowd gasped and cheered with
every swing of the sword. They just wanted a spectacle. Jaeh couldn't say he cared. He wasn't here
for them.
The mountain lunged again, and Jaeh smirked though it fell quickly as a red-hot pain shot down his
side, pressing his hand to his side, his eye – Fuck. Jaeh stepped back, managing to unsheathe his
sword with his left hand, deflecting the strike with a parrying glance at the last moment.
Fuck. Cursing under his breath, as Clegane twisted and brought the sword down true over him with
force enough to split him in two. There was no time to think, only react as he brought his sword up
quickly, his sword and arm straining under the combined weight and strength – gritting his teeth as
he rolled his shoulder, the movement enough to twist and break away before standing off to face
the Mountain once again. This mountain was as skilled as he was strong, though Jaeh knew he only
needed a single moment.
Throwing a lazy feint, and then another as he tried to gain some sense of control. Time was not on
his side. He couldn't out-strengthen his opponent, and the armour meant it was a near-impossible
feat to pierce the fuckers skin. Unless…
Sweat stuck to his brow, and it wasn't from the heat or the exertion. Faint white shapes grew every
time he closed his eyes, though he knew what he needed to – he needed to…
The crowd gasped as the Mountain advanced suddenly like a stampeding Mammoth, drawing his
blade with the strength of a giant – Jaeh brought his blade up, as he moved back quickly, his arm
growing numb under the constant clash of steel, as he parried the latest strike and moved to attack
the mountain, though he seemed to anticipate it as he kicked out wildly – the move unexpected for
someone his size as the sword sprang from his hands.
What the fuck? Fuck. Jaeh blinked as he watched the sword land in the sands, as an evil chuckle
grumbled out of Gregor before he side-stepped, twisting his sword in his hands slowly and
positioning himself between him and the sword.
Fucking stupid idiot. Fool. Jaeh took a breath to calm down and moved back to give himself time.
A doubt slowly creeping in. The anger only growing. HE COULD NOT FUCKING LOSE. He
wouldn’t. Not today. Focusing on his breathing as the crowd cheered on their champion – letting
them feed his anger. They thought he was a wilding. Now, that was something he could show them.
He continued to focus on his breathing as he watched the Mountain slowly advance towards him,
no longer as urgent as he was. To him, and everyone there he had won, it was only a matter of
time, but Jaeh knew he only needed to make him bleed.
One drop of blood.
One single drop of fucking blood. Jaeh refused to allow the cunt to corner him as he kept moving,
twisting slightly if needed, but allowing himself time to wait for the right move or circle back to his
sword, though it seemed to Mountain was smart enough to keep himself positioned between them.
He wrapped his fingers around the dagger and pulled it free – it was too small to do anything
against a blade that size, though Jaeh was sure he could do something with it.
“Come Little sheep,” the Mountain grunted, as he stepped closer, changing his momentum quickly
as he tried and successfully caught him off guard – Jaeh stepped back far enough just in time to
avoid the Mountains sword. The blades tip, slashing through his gambeson. The force jolted him.
Anger stirring to life as he looked down slowly, to see the thin wild opening through his gambeson
– a faint line through the Targaryen sigil. It hadn’t gotten through the undershirt or all of the
leather, but it was a warning. The action reminding him again what was at stake.
He was too slow. He couldn’t be too slow again. Taking a moment to look to the crowds, to see the
humour on Viserys face as he cheered his champion on – Dany with her head in her hands. She
couldn’t look. He could feel her cold fear, as she repeated the same words over and over again.
Kostilus. Kostilus. Kostilus.
Please. Please. Over and over again, as if in prayer. Would the Gods intervene? Would they strike
the mountain with lightning, to ensure he won? Jaeh scoffed at the thought. No. This was on him.
There was no one to blame for this but him. Whether he won or lost. He would not go down
without a fight. He clenched his Jaw tightly and curled his hand into a fist as he looked back at his
foe, he needed to do something…
Fuck it…
Jaeh waited until the monster lunged again, only this time he stepped beyond the strike, and ran at
him. Ducking under his arm, he skidded in the sand and twisted as he reached out for his sword and
felt the weight in his hands once more. Only he didn't stop, he didn't waste a single moment as he
moved forwards.
Stepping to the side to avoid another wild swipe, and shifting on his toes as he moved forwards
with purpose, drawing his sword in a low right-arched faint, and forcing the mountain to react
before he pivoted to the left, and brought the flat of his sword up against the mountain's helm as
hard as he could– the clang as loud as any of those bells he heard in the city.
Jaeh moved away quickly, watching the monster bow, as he brought his hand up and pressed it
against his head. Grunting in clear pain. He took the moment to gather his breath, waiting patiently
for his opponent's next move. Unable to quite tame the smirk playing at his lips as the cunt tore his
helm from his head, and hauled it at him suddenly, though Jaeh avoided it easily enough. Now he
had a target at least.
“You little cunt,” he grunted.
Jaeh pulled a face as he looked him up and down, "I prefer you with that on!"
The mountain growled and twisted on his feet, and Jaeh absentmindedly stepped back when he
caught sight of the flash of steel, a new purpose on his opponent as he pressed forward and kept
the momentum going. Forcing him back time and time again – concentrating on his movement,
never allowing the Mountain to rein too close, but never backing away too far either. It was strange
– lethargic in a way, though it wore on slowly. It was too predictable. His mind and body in spite of
the pain able to fall into a routine. Back and forth. Simply binding his time, gathering enough
energy to do the unthinkable.
Jaeh lunged suddenly, in a low arc watching as the Mountain did not move his sword to parry, nor
did he try to avoid it. Side-stepping, twisting away from the flailing arm that tried to grab for him
and jutting his sword out slightly. The move was true, his heart soaring in his chest as he saw the
edge of his blade glance against Gregor's cheek - the cunt's eyes grimacing as a thin red line
quickly formed, though it was a single drop of blood that gathered...
Even mountains bleed.
Jaeh stepped back panting as the entire crowd gasped in unison before there was one loud clap –
Rhaenys. The crowd was quick to follow in the princess’s footsteps as they joined in a wall of
noise. He’d fucking done it… He’d-
NO! JAEH Dīnagon!
NO! JEAH MOVE!
“NO-,” Fuck. The pain surprised him, his head ringing as he fell hard to the sand. His ears ringing
as he twisted in time to see the furious face of the mountain before he brought his sword down on
him. Rolling quickly and scrambling onto his feet. No sword. No dagger.
They were going to kill him. Wide-eyed he moved back – it was all he could do as the mountain
advanced.
"ENOUGH!" someone shouted, men scrambling onto the sands – the mountain’s sword slicing at
one, leaving him pooling in blood and screaming in the sands.
"YOUR KING COMMANDS YOU," another voice shouted, soldiers, scrambling into the arena in
his peripheral as the Mountain stalked after him. Slashing his sword through men, in his desire to
get to him. To kill him. His anger rose, blood boiling, though his mind was torn when he felt it. The
blood rushing to his ears, the air cool against his skin. The screech rippled over them like thunder –
the pain, the thoughts, feelings, everything leaving him. Her strength only feeding him. Pushing
him as he felt her circle in the skies. Jaeh licked his dry lips, his eyes locked on his opponent as she
released her clutch.
The sand clouded where it landed, and he glared at the Mountain before he dashed towards it,
wrapping his fingers around the familiar pommel before he pulled his sword and scabbard free
from his wolf's pelt. He stood back, already feeling the whisper of blood lust before he wrapped his
fingers around the pommel.
Gods. The whisper feeding to song when he did, unsheathing the sword in one quick motion, the
weight familiar. Lowering into his stance, his mind at peace as Dreamfyre’s screech thundered
around him. Jaeh felt it surge through him, his eyes locked on the Mountain as he tore through
another gold cloak in his attempts to get to him.
“Māzigon!” he taunted. Come! The anger carrying him forwards, ducking under a wild strike,
stepping back from another. Focused on his movements, Dreamfyre’s sense’s bled over his – her
sharper eyes taking in things before he ever could.
“STOP THIS AT ONCE!” Connington bellowed, though the Mountain ignored him, and Jaeh had
no inclination of standing down until he did. They wanted him dead.
Gaomagon zirȳ aril!
Keep them back!
“Dracarys!” He shouted, needing Dreamfyre to keep them back. He felt her preen and smiled
settling himself before he felt it. The steady intake of air, the shift in her scales as she arched back
before she released a torrent of flames onto the sands, surrounding him and his foe in a ring of blue
fire.
Jaeh didn’t react to the flames, his single focus on the Mountain as he didn’t stop, his anger
growing with every missed strike, his face red and dripping with sweat. Jaeh could feel the heat,
but he wasn't tired – the blood lust carrying him as he dodged another wild strike, his mouth curling
into a smirk as the mountain grew angrier.
People were scurrying around the other side of the flames, murmuring, though he couldn't hear a
thing over his heart in his ears. Lips curling when he saw it – an opening. The bastard near tripping
over one of the dead gold cloaks. Jaeh knew this was his moment, as he moved swiftly. Drawing
his sword in a low arc from left to right as he darted forwards, the grunt of pain confirmation as he
pivoted to face his foe again.
The Mountain was hobbling – pain on his face from an arced slash through the thick steel in his
thigh. Jaeh moved, ducking mid-step and drawing his blade up, slicing under his right armpit,
calming as he heard the sword clank to the sand. Slicing at the right knee, and shouldering into the
back of him, watching him as he buckled to his knees.
Māzigon, jorrāelagon.
Come, love.
He pressed. He couldn’t stay here. Not now. Smiling as she landed quickly, shaking her giant head,
snout turning as she took in the scent of the other dragons. Jaeh smiled as she barrelled over
through the smoke and fire – thinking she was much smaller than she was. Bright blue eyes shining
with curiosity. She'd grown so much in such a short time. Her silver scales almost glowing in the
sun as her snout bumped against his chest as she preened, and he couldn't stop himself from
grinning – an action that seemed so out of place here. God’s, he’d missed her. This had been the
longest they had ever been apart since she had hatched. Beneath the banks of snow as his Muña
left for the gods, under the full moon.
Pushing her off gently, almost playful, and focusing on his task as she shifted into a menacing
stance above him, vigilant to any threat. Dreamfyre wasn’t meant to leave the North. She knew she
wasn’t supposed to leave the North, but she was too curious for her own good, but he couldn’t say
he minded now. Not now he needed to leave.
Jaeh moved slowly and quickly collected his wolf pelf, and the scabbard. Dreamfyre’s gaze locked
on him and anyone that dared move too close. He took his time, picking up the dagger and moving
slowly near the Mountain again. Taking a moment to breathe as he glanced at those in the stands,
ignoring her voice in the back of his mind as he moved forwards slowly, towards his enemies
kneeled state. A low growl paused him, warning him to keep his distance – even a wounded wight
was still a threat… He’d witnessed half a wight claw Biadir’s left eye out before they managed to
kill it.
Instead, he looked up and focused on those in attendance through the fading smoke, the guards
wary of Dreamfyre, the people more so. Eyes flickering between them both clearly unsure who to
focus on more, though he quickly zeroed in on the prince. Viserys. He could feel Dreamfyre shift
her attention too – taking a small amount of satisfaction from his reaction. The red face of anger,
the fear – surprise at his champion failing against all odds.
Nodding his head towards Oberyn once, before he turned to the Mountain. The man that killed
Elia. The man that was pardoned to keep the peace with the Lannisters. Elia Martel. Jaeh felt that
fury again, a fit of deep-ceded anger whirling in the pit of his belly as he lifted Dark Sister,
hovering the blade over the Mountain's neck.
"For Elia," he whispered, watching the monster glance up a fraction before he pivoted and drew
his sword in a downward arc, decapitating the head from the body in one clean swipe. The blood
spurting up from his open neck, as the head bounced once and settled in the sands, while the body
collapsed forwards in a heap– drawing a gasp from some of the on-lookers, some stared in silence
at Dreamfyre.
Jaeh turned fully, grasping the head with both hands as he stepped towards the Royal box, the
guards lining the walls, watching him with swords drawn though he didn't pay them any mind. This
was what happened when someone tried to kill him. The King stood dragging his fingers through
his hair, leaning against the wooden banister, while Dany tried to pull away from Arthur and
Barristan who seemed to be trying to restrain her. That cunt of a prince screaming as he held his
bleeding nose and shied away from a furious Rhaenys who was held back by Aegon, though he
knew he did not have much time. He could feel his strength waning…
Stepping through the retreating flames, Dreamfyre’s growl was enough to draw the attention back
to her, catching Dany’s eye’s as she snatched her arm away from Arthur and gritted her teeth. Tears
pooling her eyes, as they stopped her from getting to him. Fuck.
"YOUR CHAMPION IS DEAD!" he shouted over the din, loud enough for everyone to hear, as he
eyed Viserys and placed the Mountains head in the sands by his feet. There was no reply, no one
uttered a single word.
Focusing on the King. His eyes wide, mouth open as he stared at him,
Dreamfyre lowered her snout, and he smiled running his fingers over her pale scales as he stepped
back and quickly mounted her like he had many times before. Holding his breath as he heard
Rhaelāzma's bellowing screech, fury if he'd ever see it. Eye's narrow slits as he slammed into the
sands, Dreamfyre twisting, watching, though if anything she was more curious than on guard.
Curious. Silver snout bumping, the darkened snout of Rhaelāzma in a strange moment before
Rhaelāzma red blazing gaze shifted to the stands, and to Arthur and Barristan who held Dany back.
Growling at them, teeth snapping in a threat. Jaeh wasn't sure what to do, watching the King nod to
Arthur, his heart soaring as Dany jumped down the steps, and over the banister as Rhaelāzma
quickly leaned forwards and caught her on his snout. He lowered her to the ground slowly, and he
caught her narrowed gaze before she scrambled up and mounted her dragon.
Jaeh nodded once to his father, the King before he pulled Dreamfyre away, urging her to make
space. Grinning as he watched Dany push Rhaelāzma forward, the dragon screeching before he
tumbled forwards, flapping his wings once, twice before he was airborne. Dreamfyre growled in
impatience, her blue eye looking at him as she shifted, eager to follow.
Clenching his eyes closed as pain surged down his side as the she-dragon tumbled across the
sands, beating her wings in rhythm as she took to the skies. Dreamfyre’s screech rippling over the
place they called the dragon pit, over the city of Kings Landing – Rhaelāzma’s screech quick to
join as the dragons twisted around one another in dance. He only had eyes for Dany at that
moment, her eyes bright, though he knew she had questions. They could wait. He turned his
attention to Dreamfyre her attention, only on Rhaelāzma, giddiness, curiosity.
kostā tymagon aderī
You can play soon.
He pressed, ducking close to the dragon's warmth to escape the whistling wind. A deep vibration
was her only response as she turned away, she knew. They had time. Now, their family needed
them. Wrapping himself in the leather rope and tying it off as tightly as he could, he pressed one
last thought to her mind,
Lenton.
Home.
Dreamfyre screeched, and Rhaelāzma was quick to answer as they circled North. It was time to
return home...
End Notes
Well this is it for now.
I hope you enjoyed, thanks for reading.
Please drop by the archive and comment to let the author know if you enjoyed their work!